1. family and parenting
2. children

"he .Book ofI
1*.
:
^
:iilM il
lliml
latl
THE
OF
BOOK
What
it
BOOKS
How
is;
study
to
it
BY
WILLIAM
DIRECTOR
OF
THE
D.
EVANS,
BIBLE
AT
COURSE
THE
D.
MOODY
BIBLE
CHICAGO
INSTITUTE,
CHICAGO
THE
BIBLE
INSTITUTE
250
La
COLPORTAGE
Salle
Avenue
ASS'N
3s
in
90
5^
Copyright,
1902,
by
The
Bible
Institute
of
Chicago
Colportage
Association
To
all
love
who
to
the
upon
sacred
and
inspired
this
meditate
Word
volume
is
affectionately
7IGa
inscribed.
of
God^
CONTENTS.
PART
I.
BIBLE.
THE
for the
an
true
Titles
and
Inspiration
The
III."
Chapter
IV
Chapter
Definitions
"
Old
Versions
Version
of the
Chapter
The
the
"
the
into
the
The
"
"Homo-
of
mind
New
Hellenistic
^The
of
General
the
Old
original
Greek
Bible,
the
of
"
-
a
Testament
English
80
-
Different
"
Versions
Revised
"
Structure
ions
Divis-
and
92
-------
Old
and
Is
?
necessary
"
Value
"
71
-
Version.
Bible,
chapters
"
the
Versions
Revised
-
man's
of
version
Testament
Grouping
Division
of
Of
"
Versions
Greek
VIII.
62
-
Bible,
the
originallanguages
American
of
of
Product
"
The
"
New
"
"
Languages
Testament
"
-
"
The
"
VII.
Bible,
the
of
"
Providence
Definition
"
"
Divine
Chapter
"
Canon
Of
knowledge
38
How
formed
Why
necessary
"Antilegomena"
Apocrypha.
and
VI.
the
Authenticity
and
-
"
?
The
of word
Chapter
Reporting"
to Inspiration"Natu
Scripture
Versions.
V."
logoumena"
between
Distinction
Verbatim
of
16
-
-
questioned Supposed inaccuracies of Scripture
Printed
Copies Manuscripts" Quotations
"
Fathers"
Meaning
-
Why
proved
How
Chapter
Genuineness
The
"
Bible,
THE
of the
Scriptures""
"The
Bible,
the
of
Paul"
and
Inspiration defined by Peter
Inspiration,Revelation, Illumination, and
claims
theories of Inspiration"The
Various
of ScripturalInspiration.
"
14
-
of God."
Word
OF
Bible,
the
of
"Scripture""
Testaments""
New
and
"Old
Names
The
II."
Chapter
Requisites
book"
interesting,living, remarkable
understanding of it.
Bible
The
"The
11
I." Introduction,
Chapter
Testament
verses
"
The
"
Memory
New
drill
Testament
on
the
books
"
of
Bible.
PART
THE
Chapter
Bible
I.
"
demands
STUDY
II.
OF
THE
BIBLE.
105
Introduction,
study
"
Importance
5
n[(o%
of
method
"
Spirit in
which
CONTENTS
Bible
the
and
Chapter
faculties
Points
"
Context
Chapter
IIL
of
Truths
in
observed
How
to
General
interpretation Study
interpretation Text
"
Parallel
"
Bible,
the
as
V.
Study
The
"
of
of
eminent
Genesis
Bible
the
"
the
Rules
"
need
of
view
general
a
137
-
The
"
be
to
Whole,
Bible
of
132
-
"
facts.
teachers
Ephesians
"
a
Illustration
"
Scriptural
"
as
of
knowledge
whole
a
"
texts
of
Bible
the
of
"
Study
of
familiar
a
Bible
suggestions
"
Books,
by
Method
"
Hints
for
the
Bible
explained
study of the
the
147
-
and
trated
illus-
Epistles
Gospels.
Chapter
The
17th
VI.
Bible
VIL
Meekness
"
of
Institute
method"
Study
of
method
of
Bible
Christ's
teaching
The
"
Moody's
Mr
Study
The
"
Moody
chapter.
Chapter
on
Study
The
"
Testimony
and
Systematic
The
get
Chapter
text
115
-
of
Sources
"
"
examination.
Bible,
the
of
Holy Spirit
and
Scripture not systematically arranged
making a system of truth.
the
knowing
Rules
the
the
upon
Meditation
"
of
"
of
outside
"
IV.
Chapter
Duties
"
considered
to be
Sources
"
Dependence
"
methods
Interpretation
The
"
words
studied
unprofitable
II.
Needed
-
be
should
Profitable
Chapters,
by
Method
Bible
the
study
Topics,
by
Prayer
on
illustrated"
Illustrative
"
169
-
A
"
John
177
-
topical study
concordance
method.
Lord's
Prayer
study.
IX.
Chapter
Bible
The
God's
Periodic
"
book
of
The
Study
in
of Old
XI.
Chapter
periods
Elijah
"
of
of
in Old
Periods
Chapter
An
Study
Testament
Bible
the
of
by parables
relating
to
Prophets"
of
Parables
of the
parables
XII.
The
important
A
table
"
Whyi^
"
the
history
"
Parables
by
of
study
Study
of the
"
Dr.
study
Prophets.
Illustrative
tabulated
character
Rules
"
and
200
-
of such
for
sideration
con-
c^ Miracles.
Table
"
Temporary
"
Saviour
Prophetic
method
Christ
196
-
-
"
192
study.
Miracles,
Jesus taught
teaching" The
-
Periods,
by
trative
Illus-
"
Bible^
the
185
-
words
Illustrated
"
Bible
the
"
Words,
Testament.
The
"
Study
biography
of
by
Importance
"
Biographical
revelations
view
Bible
the
of
Illustration
an
as
The
"
a
X.
Chapter
Study
The
VIII."
Chapter
"
of
Hamlin's
the
Bible.
story
Chronological
"
-
215
Prophecies
study of the
PREFACE.
It
all
is
by
that
The
no
can
matter
be
said
of
Biblical
been
written
should
we
that
suppose
It
has
the
been
in
together
Part
themes
division
the
the
of
Bible
the
Canon
as
Old
and
the
and
works,
should
be
to
bring
a
it
yet
in touch
with
together
thorough
the
made
The
all
Oxford
v^ociety,it
various
has
of
have
really
been
writer,
that
and
Press
possible
to
to
present
is
for
such
that
the
by
has
he
most
sought
essential
"Biblical
where
the
It
possible,
considered
By
the
on
necessary
of
parts
or
recourse
subject
to
etc.
therefore,
given
the
to
works
written
been
the
had
often
authorities.
known
been
be
has;,been
University
has
to
has
what
knowledge.
from
Bible
to
seems
Credit
are
the
scholars.
authoritative
to
of
that
''Biblical
whole
the
not
the
of
or
Criticism,
indeed
all
Introduction
on
Textual
convenient,
student
;
mensurate
com-
under
been
to
Testaments
Scriptures;
the
average
works
bring
to
subject,
fall
has
recourse
Introduction
New
the
''Isagogics,"
as
them."
student
naturally
known
whole;
a
generally
not
would
authoritative
most
of
that
gether,
to-
possible
as
the
to
have
old, "1
of
writer
of
I, is
brought
contain
not
importance
Part
apostle
compass
covers
that
be
present
necessary
Diligent
and
a
in
books
the
could
the
small
great
Theology
Introduction."
latest
of
considered
of
itself
the
could
with
say
purpose
Scriptures
sacred
to
as
all
it
consideration.
under
treated
subject
world
I, in
with
the
led
the
If
that
volume
subject
one.
one
be
even
this
Introduction,
this
on
for
the
upon
extensive
exceedingly
an
claimed
means
the
quotations
kindness
of
Tract
American
extracts
troduction
In-
from
the
THE
8
noted
most
of
authors
be
may
the
in
in
his
and
teaching
whatever
at
lecture
It
made
is
with
a
rich
through
that
as
of
the
Bible
have
in
study
been
the
him
by
Chicago,
his
been
sulted
re-
writer's
Institute,
has
this
have
advocated
Bible
it
that
methods
Bible
Moody
Study,"
privilege
to
subject.
earnest
that
prayer
lasting
and
blessing
they
suggestions
Bible
in
profit
The
the
its
in
conventions
this
on
the
such
as
at
such
Languages
of
are
profit
and
''The
on
"Methods
They
greatest
experience,
own
Hnes,
71.
II,
said:
BOOKS
respective
York,
page
Part
Regarding
much
New
See
Scriptures."
their
in
of
Briggs,,
Dr.
OF
BOOK
that
study,
this
find
may
it
is
both
that
and
and
pleasure
forth
sent
now
be
may
readers,
its
to
book
its
on
errand.
If
and
the
which
Bible,
be
made
then
volume,
the
Ghost
ages
of
Christian
any
a
for
methods
God
the
Father,
shall
have
all
the
have
the
be
by
God
study
the
praise
a
life
if
book,
dry
of
reason
forth
set
Son,
and
the
deepened,
been
blessing
its
if
better,
shall
may
and
pleasure
the
God
know
to
heretofore
a
of
application
learn
of
experience
"shall
Holy
shall
soul
any
and
the
in
God
glory
ages.
W11.UAM
Evans.
the
this
the
unto
PART
THE
WHAT
I
BIBLE
IT
IS
It
is
God
Say,
Let
Angry
of
that
What
if
thoughts
Till
he
expression,
in
find
should
looks
too
as
His
I
!
books
that
him
at
God.
of
book
the
such
silence
another."
smother
bold,
CHAPTER
I.
INTRODUCTION.
The
Bible
hook
in
will
very
the
books
in
would
not
would
you
the
fair
think
They
receive
what
book
in
The
dead
in
the
a
the
its
in
realize
and
due
deed
in
the
taking
any
of
in
the
is
this
and
truth
had
Bible
in
of
ing"?
interesthad
not
that
than
way.
be
those
book.
logically,
it, does
hope
may
the
it is"
and
its construction
is written
and
book
little
worthy
Author
respect,
a
book
we
What
is not
other
Bible
then
there
orderly
any
the
Bible,
here
govern
and
logical
order,"
in
that
laws
that
who
the
treat
other
popular
book
the
how
seen
world.
reading
that
composition
"all
that
it
acknowledged
interesting
most
world.
Bible
is
a
thing.
It
contains
greater
the
less
Spirit,
decently
things
and
to
come
that
be
that
the
govern
people
to
think
book
say
people
the
dry
a
treat
to
treat
random,
once
yet
different
are
which
at
readily
they
person
is
Bible
were
saying, "This
then
And
to
a
it at
would
seem
and
of
be
stand
under-
contents.
the
people
interesting
an
trial.
If
its
use
can
its charm
rightly
we
that
it
manner
little,and
a
and
case.
same
be
You
will
the
to
asserted
book,
day, opening
the
there
If
been
be
whether
how
interesting
most
however,
books,
upon
know
uninteresting
might
a
and
sometimes
such
other
Like
the
exception,
any
depend
not,
or
has
and
of
world.
much
it
It
is, without
or
less
living
hook.
a
degree,
seed
the
II
No
of
book
life
intellect
is
in
it.
and
an
absolutely
It preserves,
life
that
begat
THE
12
If this be true
it.
how
much
OF
BOOK
is it true
by inspiration of God"
The
Bible
know
is in
"i^
*
again
Even
as
Bible
the
"
book
"given
?
Spirit
a
that
As
life.
our
*
As
we
Word
j^y the
read
we
speaks
to
believe
it,we
of
it, we
spirit,a
our
"born
are
which
God,
the
most
They
are
of
contain
remarkable
of
the
the
great
floods
the
liveth
the
world
and
The
The
to-day.
borne
witness
to
ever
seen.
they
events
their
influence
and
the
happiness
wisest
and
in civilization
world
Scriptures
has
To
interest.
deepest
sacred
the
ancient.
most
advance
have
all ages
book
the
writings
are
is due
literary composition
a
form
that
the
composition,
forever."
abideth
of
it
that touches
Life
of
human
mere
life-givingpower.
has
there
of
of all books
more
BOOKS
their
best
and
beauty
men
saving
power.
Before
reading
of the
idea
some
and
thereby
is worth
to
come
it about?"
best
a
book,
or
book
ordinary
at
again,
inquiry
of
that
we
and
the
is
is
ought
course
of
is read
once
praiseworthy
and
find
for
a
that
what
that
still oftener
to
these
"What
"What
is
is the
questions
will
we
be
ought
read
is the
which
consideration
and
necessary
that
to
answer
it?"
our
arouses
it, and
it
not
or
goes
read
not.
more
Book
title
of
gather
its contents,
whether
settling the question whether
if such
Now,
to
is it called?"
author
The
it ?"
in
way
"What
is the
read
to
way
good
the
"Who
to
read
us
of
purpose
its very
make
writer.
endeavor
as
Sometimes
to
of the
and
conclusion
a
reading.
name
should
one
aim
general
curiosity enough
the
book,
any
to
is to
of
incumbent
the
God
come.
perhaps
reasonable,
day
every
will
be
and
respecting
we
for
us,
case
lives, and
our
Book
both
similar
in the
us
study of
live ; the
looked
never
surely
on
an
for
in which
this
life
THE
Let
simple
it
questions
and
called,
''Who
may
therefore,
us,
is
we
its
best
OF
BOOK
humbly
the
to
Author,
study
and
how
and
it
so
is
as
was
to
get
13
reverently
Let
Bible.
''What
why?"
BOOKS
us
it, and
it
the
written
most
"What
inquire,
what
these
apply
is
?"
good
it
is
about?"
and
from
"How
it ?"
CHAPTER
THE
"The
1.
biblos
(Matt.
4:17)
which
upon
Greek
the
Book
the
the
by
Old
the
custom
be
to
came
Luke
12:26;
however.
of
majesty
books
the
as
is The
It
importance
the
Sir
said
of
its
its
Author,
heaven
jects,
sub-
is
high
when
Scott,
Walter
afterward
to
relation.
See
9:15;
pleased
of
all
Luke
to
22
only
applied
:20
;
designate
His
and
which
books
is
covenant,
means
Himself
the
there
one
Book."
and
is
Testaments."
New
was
first
Lockhart.
Bible;
testament
between
was
Heb,
the
and
God
which
said
"
word
existed
from
Book,"
book?"
Book
The
this
die.
"The
2.
written
were
Mark
book,
a
all other
the
me
''What
"The
(Luke
earth.
"Bring
to
form)
finally
See
its range,
above
high
as
about
of
words
7 142.
merely
wideness
Greek
from
which
books.
that
books
and
reed,
biblos,
1:20;
not
the
(diminutive
Ancient
papyrus
sacred
is
from
biblion
name
Bible
"
above
or
; Acts
142
stands
TITLES.
AND
comes
''book/'
the
to
20
and
mean
the
The
NAMES
Bible
i:i)
biblus
applied
Book
word
the
came
ITS
"
Bible."
English
Our
3 :4 ;
BIEI.E:
11.
to
the
12:24.
14
Cor.
11
term
relation
The
people.
contained
i
the
the
that
term
nant
cove-
relation
itself, and
the
of
125 ;
record
2
Cor.
3
that
:6, 14
;
CHAPTER
INSPIRATION
THE
What
I.
is
This
its
In
best
BIBLE.
"Inspiration"?
answered
best.
terms
TlIK
Term
the
by
is
own
OF
then, "to
us,
itself.
Scripture
by
Let
^
the
It
Law
and
Testimony!"
the
to
Meant
question
defines
III.
Tim.
2
3:16
"All
Scripture
The
word
composed
and
pnein
given
of
Testament,
that
Paul
is
which
influence
certain
God;
theos, meaning
"
The
breathe.
to
"God-breathed."
means
words
signifies, then,
of
a
literally
God/'^
of
inspiration
by
Greek
two
meaning
inspiration"
of
is
follows:
as
"inspired"
It is
result
read
we
the
"given
term
of
writings
here
God
by
Old
the
speaking,
exerted
by
the
are
their
upon
authors.
The
force
is
sage,
of
the
brought
"breathed,"
word
out
two
other
words
the
Greek
word
psiichein, which
Tim.
3:16
while
in
2
The
to
a
breathe
conscious
GOD
GOD
The
SPAKE
is the
the
same
Hebrew
The
word
Tim.
2
is
tion.
respiranotes
de-
which
ah-ayrh,
while
of
gently,
forcible
a
pas;
one
breathe
to
means
this
comparison
way.
denotes
term
imconsciously,
then,
THEM
defined
as
3 :i6
JUST
TO
AS
Scriptures
are
OF
MEN_,
THE
MUCH
denotes
the
result
16
OF
of
IT
WITH
divine
passage,
INTO
MEN,
TRUTH.
IT
TESTAMENT
OLD
WORD
OF
WORD
THE
AND
this
GOD
TO
UTTERANCE
GIVE
SINGLE
EVERY
in
Paul
by
INBREATHING
THROUGH
SPEAKING
THEREFORE
the
CONSCIOUS
STRONG,
QUALIFYING
in
in
breathing.
Inspiration,
is the
translated
other
the
forcibly by
very
used
as
GOD
HIS
IS
IS
THOUGH
AS
OWN
LIPS.
inbreathing, just
human
as
man's
the
by
17
breathing through
is found
of
by the will
not
time, but
borne
being
sense
a
man
is
the
at
holy
and
rendering,
be
may
any
men
brings
out
moved
holy
to
do
participle is passive,
and
when
"when
translated
that
teaches
passage
Scriptures
the
wrote
this
so
Spirit, the
Holy
literal
a
1:21:
prophecy brought
was
participle "moved"
moved,"
Pet.
2
Inspiration
clearly.)
more
The
in
by
spoke." (This
God
the
helpful suggestion regarding
Scriptures
*'For
the
BOOKS
mouth.
the
of
is uttered
speech
Another
of
OF
BOOK
THE
of
men
the
by
so
God
Holy
Spirit.
Further,
moved
written
not
This
Ghost
with
and
them
truths
them
alike
in
they
The
they
to
be
summed
by
the
the
whether
the
is
minds
the
as
divine
of
are
of
to
intimate
that
present
before, and
these
were
and
of
others.
of
the
witnesses,
ear
them
to
guiding
truths, and
eye
present
follows
Holy
:
breath
and
truths
already
familiar.
divine
the
Scriptures, revealing
to
command,
very
said
know
not
revealed
the
but
by
miraculously
of
with
tial
substan-
Word
origin
God,
this
of God,
and
all error,
unknown
the
and
from
sense,
Bible
or
"All
corded
re-
ture
Scrip-
is indeed
the books
authority.
ified
qual-
in obedience
wrote
previously
In
God,
of
men
kept
were
given by inspiration of God,"
in truth
suggestion,
Scriptures regarding Inspiration
of the
infusion
truths
did
the
they
of
up
they
of
enabled
were
be
may
record
which
statements
to
Bible
their
Scripture
indeed, driven
yea
especially and
which
accuracy
and
of Peter's
was
of
their
at
the
be
Spirit.
writers
transactions
that
prompted,
the
in
or
men,
Holy
declaration
Holy
may
mere
"to
denotes
that
distinctlyteaches
upon
of the
promptings
so
by
moved
men
the
This
upon."
was
by
the
of
the
i8
THE
The
2.
Distinction
Illumination,
The
I.
theme
of
The
fact
the
most
mind
in
learned
of
story
the
within
that
fell upon
that
had
case,
he
been
records
Now,
for
(such
one
of
records
imparted
he
could
of
as
the
case,
to
were
Peter
with
; in
things
other
the
known
well
as
account
records
before
man
the
of sayings
Moses'
writer
to
that
events
of his interview
:
have
example,
as
the
reveals
observation, and
ears
own
is that
truth
Revelation
the
superintends
All
that
others
to
of
Bible
in the
contains
wicked
record
Bible
not
The
history remains
the
every
and
there
is
are
absolutely
writers
sacred
of
they
fact
history. Things
Bible,
to
human
Inspiration
be
not
of
language
the
inspired. The
error
the
revealed"
''directly
been
by the Spirit that
writing, from
in
that is
is true.
influenced
recorded
But
men.
rectly
di-
He
of that truth.
not
history,
to
truth, while
new
has
by which
before
known
not
communicating
Bible
God
of
act
discovers
is in the
It
man.
even
and
(such,
own
facts which
Revelation
mind.
the
which
second, records
revealed
communicates
to
and
account
the
lation.
Reve-
him.
to
as
and
; and
his
In
not
directly revealed
manner
the
considering
in
kinds
by God,
Paul's
Antioch).
at
Revelation.
different
two
the writer's
Exodus,
of the
importance
of
writer
other
no
Inspiration and
distinguish it clearly from
to
truth
Creation)
occurred
Reporting.
consist
of
of
Verbatim
Revelation/
perusal of the Scriptures
cursory
first,records
Inspiration,
greatest
they
BOOKS
between
betzveen
Inspiration
that
the
and
distinction
is of
It
OF
BOOK
were
were
and
recorded
so
directed
preserved,
doctrine.
sanctioned
shunned
part of
no
history
men,
(2 Tim.
in
The
by God,
3:16).
THE
of
This
full
this
Though
divine
divine
the
of
They
God.
all that
are
fact
that
the
book
any
more
the
on
same
for
three
his
for
that
but
attributed
cruelty
does
Kings
than
He
each
him
to
but
level
of
to
adultery, which
vouches
with
the
accuracy
Satan,
it does
of
book
and
the
fore
there-
not
authority. Each
Neither
of
spoke by Inspiration
their
is that
; and
opinions
own
no
spoke
one
of them
the
sentiments
Scripture. So, again,
the
not
tered
ut-
as
performed
as
utterances.
one
in
approved
of the Book
;
with
it mark
equal
of
the
stamp
In
it deals.
friends
Inspiration vouches
of
does
nor
own
to
gave
David's
not
it relates
friends
from
it reports
words
utterance
and
murder
his three
his
misrepresented,
that
the
Jehovah,
nor
speaks,
which
action
responsible
Satan, Job,
it
against
ignored.
or
does
Inspiration gives with
all
stood,
clearly under-
arisen
which
biographies
and
them
Inspiration.
unrecognized
sentiment
the
under
plausible arguments
either
every
whose
speeches of Job
is
is
Scriptures have
of the
of whom
men
language
speaker
This
definitelyand
most
every
example.
place
be
19
written
were
Scripture is inspired, it
all
with
for
the
the
been
has
approval
those
Job,
of
authority
by
by
should
many
BOOKS
things
Spirit.
Holy
Inspiration
that
fact
the
distinction
for
the
these
all
Nevertheless,
guidance
OF
BOOK
Ammonites
that
imply
the
is
the
is recorded
God
it
approved
king's double
of
crime
The
''displeasedHim."
only for the
in
spiration
In-
of the
accuracy
record.
The
2.
distinction
hetzveen
Spiritual Illumination
Holy
a
a
truth
man
Ghost,
about
unless
God
the
refers
to
common
or
Inspiration and
to
all Christians.
spiritualthings
Holy
the
Spirit
takes
influence
No
can
Illumination.
be
it and
of
the
statement
of
understood
by
reveals
it to
THE
20
him.
It
is
OF
BOOK
the
only
natural
things of the Spirit" (i Cor.
schools
God
reveal
There
of
the
is
to
of
The
understand
can
receiveth
man
No
2:14).
and
the
not
of the
learning
Flesh
God.
know
to
blood
not
can-
(Matt. 16:17).
m.en
difference
vast
a
mind
man."
him
lead
can
who
spiritual man
"The
spiritual things.
BOOKS
God,"
''a divine
and
former
"a
between
action
the
Revelation;
is
divine
revelation
the mind
on
latter is
of
Spiritual
Illumination.
Those
the
for
in
hold
who
origin of the
man
every
is
given
is
enabled
to
this
to
of
meditations
God.
it
penetrate
According
by
carrying
to
The
us
a
as
His
will.
on
faculties
God
and
the
and
apostles
things
and
enlarged
were
conceived
His
will, etc.,
it is true,
recorded
into
the
That
nature
a
is still
The
tures
Scrip-
divine
so
their
mind.
deeply
ual
spiritsuch
God,
of
be
may
and
fire
to
they
a
His
Scriptures.
man
a
do
nor
that
in the
is the
and
old
visions
the
illumination
illuminated
these
of
doubtless, that
deep insight
meditation.
as
God
of
of
is
upon
man
began,
of the
nature,
spiritual
of
acted
direct, logical utterances
the
way
ating
irradi-
result
were
of God,
any
they
very
world
God
and
Subjective
the
of
God
great variety of methods.
that
Now,
is the
minds
manner.
natural,
super-
and
divinity of which
of
since
degree
a
whose
patriarchs, prophets
meditated
Bible
oracles
in
not
are
come
by
on
into
men
is
Spirit playing
divine
illuminating
view, the
on
being
perfection of
in this
carried
has
and
the
revelation
Any
the
man,
there
the
grasps
nature
by
account
spiritual things; and
and
the
to
that
sees
godly
recipient,comes
God
God
of
produced
that
so
that
faculty
spiritualfaculty in
it,
theory
revelation, claim
insight into
man,
this
upon
Bible
lays hold
whatever
Illumination
intuitive
an
that
that
the
to
being
does
of
burn
granted
God
by
in
the
Bible,
do
we
this
at
church
This
invisible.
student
feet, and
the bush
that
ever
working
of
God's
is not
Bible
fitted
act
In
the
in the
word
it
that
will to
the
unto
angel
I shall
of
the
them,
I will
them.
Ye
and
that
nation
perish
J.
the
but
should
The
it is
"
the
be
God
"
not
ing
makto
man
whole
being
die
he
for
high
that
should
scattered
one
priest
nation;
gather
abroad.
Distinction
theory wejiave
revelations
the
the
get
me
way
against
again.
that
and
not
year,
for
the
Between
now
And
the
but
only
So
speak.
die
this
he
that
the
Inspiration
that
high priest
all,
at
together in one
John 11: 49-52.
me:
22: 34, 35.
Num.
And
sinned;
I have
back
should
not.
means
11:49-52).
Lord,
nothing
man
no
instance, Baalam
(John
of
of Himself,
by
were
For
in
know
that
also
man
which
necessity
Caiaphas, being
named
unto
for us,
were
of
speaking
speak
princes of Balak.
year,
it is expedient
that
mind
Go
with
the
Balaam,
men:
shalt
unto
thee, that thou
unto
that
that
But
of
who
men
stoodest
thou
said
said
Jesus
consumed.
man
be
God.
upon
displease thee,
with
one
himself:
before
spiritual influences
made
35), Caiaphas
Lord
went
same
stands
Illumination
God
where
His
that
not
therefore, if
angel of the
And
Bible
said
Balaam
the
to
22:34,
I knew
Balaam
of
devout
to
It is God
men.
meditating
(Numbers
the
must
it must
mind;
to
truth, and
time
And
Bible
is
head, with
the
on
mind
receptacle
or
contradistinction
His
for
The
never
God
His
of
the
known
of
the
to-day
spirit,he
yet is
who
men.
instances
at
and
truth
be.
to
upon
Himself
through
the
repository
a
to
burns
Him
seen
uncovered
if, with
Jewish
spiritualtorches
have
and
burns,
humble
with
revelation
professes
merely
still
of the
all ages
light,they
its flame
catch
may
shoeless
this
'
fire
21
lit their
have
men
in their
fire,and
BOOKS
Throughout
deny.
not
Christian
and
OF
BOOK
THE
consider
nor
for
spake
the
people,
he
of
not
that
prophesied
nation
only,
children
and
of
God
Verbatim
Reporting.
Inspiration
is not
necessarily Verbatim
but
Reporting.
THE
22
It is not
absolutely
the
prove
have
a
the
the
memories,
the
idiosyncrasies
may
of
not
the
Theories
It will be
in order
writers
the
of
the
the
J.
present
and
were
more
or
Such
a
character
to
be
of
known
that
the
him
When
what
of the views
some
to
characterized
"I
it will
be
quite
means
by Inspiration.
man
he
do
says,
a
Bible,"
theories
all students
inspiration that
Scripture.
ask
briefly various
note
of
lieve
bein
held
Inspiration
that
the
there
is
in the
inspired than
of
a
anything supernatural,
mode
Scripture
genius
of
the
were
terious,
mys-
Spirit's operation
It
writers.
high
claims
that
they
homet,
Milton, Shakspeare, Ma-
Confucius.
theory
of
writers, there
liable
degree
peculiar
upon
no
to
day.
It denies
or
in
we
enabled
was
theory identifies Inspirationwith
order.
(as
Inspiration.
here
are
corded
re-
accuracy.
of
to
each
which
himself, he
to
indeed
while
that
discourse
or
and
Inspiration.
Natural
This
event
it must
days
Following
the
the
It
Spirit used
Holy
judgments,
so
porting
Re-
individuality,and
; the
no
writers,
Inspiration of
in these
place
for
to
as
agree
the
substantial
Inspiration ;
But
to
operation.
o^ their
writers
claim
a
Verbatim
mechanical
mere
adhered
it)
Various
in
at
of
such
make
Scriptures.
intuitions, the
of
part
it with
give
3.
the
express
the
machines.
mere
that
a
sense,
robbed
them
made
of
BOOKS
to
necessary
Inspiration
is, in
would
OF
BOOK
make
the
is
we
absolutely reject. For
Inspiration possessed by
nothing
the
same
to
assure
errors,
us
to
that
teach
if such
the
the
Scripture
they
the
be
were
same
not
false
THB
24
5.
OF
BOOK
Mechanical,
BOOKS
Verbatim
Dynamic, Inspiration. {See
Reporting, page 21.)
This
theory ignores
writing of
writers
then
do
the
Concept,
Verbal
5.
Here
the
Bible
the
what
to
monize
har-
concepts,
or
It will
be
is
thoughts,
examined
opposed
by
the
of God,
at
is not
Scripture were
writers
choice
not
were
of
words
left
they
25.)
page
way
statement
Word
the
the
in
of
words
very
Inspiration.
contains
question
the
inspiration
the
themselves
favorite
This
only
Spirit;that
(See
use.
The
made
Inspiration.
that
that
Holy
to
Partial
6.
be
Scripture cannot
Inspiration.
absolutely
should
'
Concept
it is claimed
given by
style of
in
application of this theory.
fully later.
more
differences
the
given by Inspiration.
were
string
ities,
preservation of their individual-
that
theory claims
men
for
Thought
or
the
just as
is the
as
the
play of the musician.
account
we
evident
with
of
the
to
in
that
claims
machines,
mere
idiosyncrasies?
seems
This
instrumentality
accomplishing
were
writers, the
their
4.
they
lyre
or
various
It
human
Scriptures altogether, and
what
to
harp
How
the
passive instruments,
insensible
the
the
were
of the
or
once
expressing
of
implies
it contains
that
is, that
arises:
inspired?
theory is, "The
of God."
Word
that
this
Who
Who
is not
is to
is to
be
that is not
much
A
serious
what
is and
inspired.
decide
the
judge of
so
vital
THE
a
Who
What
?
question
Such
Plenary,
This
Here
Tim.
is what
and
is
a
Bible
the
and
It
translation
there
is
The
unsafe.
and
he
Scripture
some
would
and
One
is not.
another
him,
to
profitable to
is not
says
him;
The
him.
profitable to
such
and
says
such
third
a
make
to
of what
measure
man
Bible, that
namely,
wants,
judge
have
inspired." This
is not
rationalism
and
virtually
part of the
therefore
profitable
is not
Is it
possible
word
is
such
and
such
says
is that
result
no
also
because
convicts
such
does
not
position
in
the
Revised
rendering
construction
them
no
in
Its
the
of
revisers
elsewhere
error.
be
need
the
told
flat and
divinely-inspired Scripture
all
translated
Again,
Greek
that
anyone
dealt
and.
3.
that
Paul
profitable?
means
false
24.
page
Version
erroneous
it that
and
test
what
sapless tautology
The
on
all
is left.
2.
also
Revised
Scripture, some
spirit of
verse
such
stated
It holds
spired
said, ''All Scripture that is divinely in-
some
is not
verse
uncertainty.
Inspiration.
profitable, etc.,"
reason
inspired
such
from
had
ALSO
the
human
the
greviously
profitable,etc.,
not
fatal
inspired.
said, "There
a
is
infer
If Paul
is
IS
?
not
3:16.
that
said
3:16
is not
Partial
of
Tim.
2
on
might
1.
part is
what
and
equally inspired, as
let it be
reader
that
be
to
in awful
man
opposite
its claim
2
25
Full, Inspiration.
or
is the
Scripture
of
part is inspired, and
leaves
theory
a
bases
BOOKS
tell ?
can
7.
OF
BOOK
the
meaningless phrases.
also
mean
in
is shown
to
the
render
same
It
here.
shows
sentence
refused
is
this.
to be
the
way,
openly
same
which
26
THB
Hebrew
In
laid open
of
3 :i6.
the
as
it
the
naked
All
things
also
Him
of
eyes
passage
in
things
All
!
There
is
othy,
Timalso
are
have
we
things
things !
exposed
those
this passage
whom
open
with
to
translate
naked
with
also
are
to
and
have
we
identical
the
''All
read:
things
are
translated
naked
are
whom
are
however,
we,
Revisers
things
with
construction
Were
would
to
open
of Him
eyes
and
BOOKS
''AH
have:
we
the
form
Tim.
2
4:13
before
The
do."
OF
BOOK
do."
to
uncovered
in
also
no
the
case.
Again,
is to
nothing
the
Tim.
i
revisers
The
The
be
read:
be
to
Greek
be
no
the
is,
which
verb
"
the
rendering
In
:
doctrine, etc."
"Every
sacred
In
we
God.
accordance
hold
claim
for
of
it "the
and
the
the
man
"
after it.
is
It
gave
the
onical
can-
useful
well
as
for
bishop
Arch-
Dean
claimed
disBur-
tous
calami-
condemned
was
pensioned by the
ever
cannot
committee,
rendering.
age."
didly
can-
text, he
Wordsworth,
Revision
is
supplied,
i. e., of
astonishing as
most
of
God
and
of the
others
Tragelles,the only
government
sage
pas-
is also
adopted
writing,
Bishops Moberly
literaryblunder
Dr.
God
confessed
of the
version
responsibility for
pronounced
gon
not
here
revisers
his German
Trench, and
be
must
scholar, DeWette,
Scriptures, is inspired
any
principles
3:16, this
of
and
good
meaningless syntax.
"inspired,"and
the word
thus
sense
such
has
the
defended.
the
rendering 2 Tim.
"Every good creature
great rationalistic
that
is
the
to
in
language
directlybefore
The
of God
creature
rejected."
of
place
"Every
:
rejected." According
adopted
would
nothing
4 :4
by
British
scholarship.
with
this
to
the
rendering
that
all
Scripture
weight
of
is
the
of
testimony, therefore,
Authorized
equally
and
Version,
and
fully inspired
of
THE
The
4.
Claims
That
the
the
be
doubt.
no
be
may
of
us
I.
The
question,
the
claimed
Spirit
God
of
word
write
to
there
can
degree of their inspiration
or
but
surely
the
not
testimony of the writers
Testament
of Old
the
27
Inspiration.
to
of
into
the
BOOKS
Scriptures
quality
claims
use
the
The
examine
( We
of
influence
direct
called
Let
Scripture
writers
under
OF
BOOK
Writers
Inspiration
here
fact
of
it.
themselves.
Inspiration.
to
tion.
including Revela-
as
)
Compare
And
I
said
or
Now
therefore
what
thou
by
Lord
he
behold,
will
be
words
and
mouth,
Ye
shall
shall
ye
of
But
go
thou
have
put
And
of
he
But
and
to
I
Israel
not
in
unto
me.
speak
Lord.
full
am
of
his
of
Son
man,
words
my
power
their
the
Lord
keep
by
declare
Micah
3: 8.
go,
unto
the
unto
the
the
And
also,
thee, he
seeth
him,
and
put
and
with
his
neither
you,
the commandments,
Deut.
you.
for
child:
thou
I command
faces:
for
Lord
put
said
Jer,
to
might,
sin.
the
mouth,
thy
of
of
Then
And
with
a
not, I am
and
whatsoever
Say
me.
afraid
the
may
thee
thee,
4: 10-15.
Ex,
I command
ye
teach
I pray
of
anger
Aaron
Is not
speak unto
thy mouth,
do.
the
Lord?
the
he
I command
which
thee,
words
said
and
God
it,that
and
send,
when
which
word
from
mouth.
my
truly
ye
shall
send
Be
speak.
my
with
what
shalt
I the
said.
speak well.
he
servant;
Lord
the
maketh
not
And
can
be
unto
thee, saith
Israel, and
judgment,
said
I shall
touched
and
he
I will
ought
your
my
thou
the
Lord,
thee; and
meet
who
or
have
send.
wilt
that
And
thy mouth,
O
And
you
unto
Lord
Lord
the
shalt
and
add
the
deliver
to
teach
diminish
all that
to
to
and
mouth,
not
with
said,
know
mouth?
eloquent,
thy
unto
tongue.
blind?
:
not
am
spoken
slow
the
thou
forth
will
I
Lord,
my
hast
a
be
he
in his heart.
in his
O
man's
or
I will
I
cometh
glad
passages
against Moses,
brother?
thy
made
say.
him
whom
of
of
and
And
following
thou
seeing,
and
go,
kindled
was
Levite
Lord,
since
hath
the
or
shalt
hand
the
Who
him,
deaf,
unto
the
the
unto
heretofore, nor
slow
of speech,
am
dumb,
examine
said
Moses
neither
but
and
unto
I
a7n
forth
me.
4:2.
shalt
thee
with
thee
his hand,
I
Behold,
1: 7-9.
get
them.
thee
unto
Ezek.
the
house
3: 4.
Spirit of the Lord, and of
Jacob his transgression,
28
THE
These
but
are
OF
BOOK
few
a
of the
inspiration of the writers
Note
further
that
times
in the first
''The
Lord
Lord
in the
the
revealers
their
they
the
words,
their
The
It is
of these
claims
of
worthy
claimed
writers
well
as
following
here
note
as
for
which
and
from
places
the
literal
writers
observe
to
that
for
writers
Read
Inspiration.
to
the
salvation
prophets
of
Christ, and
of
have
Testament
Old
and
the
compare
is of
Scripture
in old
not
they
as
inquired
that
the
the
glory
and
which
concerning
have
of
David
them
searched
unto
Christ
the
1 Peter
filled,
ful-
been
spake
that
by
moved
were
follow.
needs
any
time
should
should
that
brethren, this Scripture must
the Holy Ghost
by the mouth
which
was
Judas,
guide to
and
is
Inspiration
come
prophesied
grace
the
of time
manner
Spirit of
searching what, or what
in them
it testified beforehand
did signify,when
was
Men
took
before
Jesus.
1:16.
And
after
from
passages:
which
sufferings
1:10,11.
Acts
Lord."
God.
themselves.
diligently,who
you:
the
times
this first,that no
Knowing
prophecy of the
private interpretation. For the prophecy came
but
the will of man:
of God
holy men
spake
2
the
1
Ghost.
Peter
21.
20,
by
:
Holy
Of
be
to
is evident
and
the
commenced
saith
names,
Testament
New
Testament
New
by
of
claimed
claims
as
calculated,
always
messages,
oracles
of
to
as
been
"Thus
of
word
who
almost
ten
occur
expressions
it has
in their
detail
characterized
fulfillment
2.
God,
and
said"
Such
writers
will of
deceived
not
were
minuteness
which
These
with
messages
That
the
of the
''God
3,808 times,
the
claimed.
spake," "The
Lord
Testament.
Old
and
of Genesis.
chapter
in which
passages
the ^words
found
are
many
is affirmed
said," "The
came,"
BOOKS
when
that
by Esaias
Which
agreed
not
spoken
prophet unto
one
they
Paul
the
had
things
teacheth,
spiritualthings
also
but
with
we
which
our
speak,
the
spiritual.
themselves,
among
word,
Well
spake
Acts
fathers
.
not
in
they departed,
Holy Ghost
the
the
words
Holy
Ghost
1 Cor.
2: 13.
28:
25.
.
.
which
teacheth;
man's
dom
wis-
comparing
THE
If any
himself
think
man
acknowledge
the
that
of the
this
For
ye
the
word
the
word
of
not
as
effectually
second
This
ye
may
holy prophets, and
and
Lord
For
it is
speaketh
But
when
For
it is not
to
Settle
And
they
were
with
speak
And
other
when
assembled
were
and
Ghost,
the
us
both
that
by
the
apostles of
the
Spirit of
the
Father
your
which
in
your
will
I
shall
and
but
teach
not
in
the
able
what
ye
what
before
which
wisdom,
gainsay
to
13: 11.
hour
and
no
itate:
premedye
that
speak
Mark
same
mouth
a
hour,
meditate
to
not
you
be
that
take
up,
do
Ghost.
Holy
you
hearts,
in
you
you
neither
speak,
the
give
deliver
resist.
nor
all
filled
tongues,
with
the
the
as
Ghost,
Holy
Spirit
and
began
them
gave
to
utterance.
shaken
where
they had
they
prayed, the place was
all
with
the
and
filled
Holy
together;
they were
word
of
the
God
with
boldness.
spake
they
4: 31.
is evident
that
Scripture
from
God,
write
the
from
the
and
writers
considered
Scriptures, and
giving expression
conscious
these
conscious
were
work.
in
before
spoken
of
God,
2. 13.
1 Thess.
unto
you;
remembrance-
of
were
of
it
2; 4.
Acts
It
ye
word
21: 14, 15.
Luke
Acts
12.
adversaries
your
write
way
given
speak,
shall
for
answer:
believe.
which
shall
ye
12:
it therefore
shall
ye
all
that
Luke
truth, the
now
when
received
us,
in
by
you,
shall be
Holy Ghost
say,
lead
what
ye
of
10: 20.
shall
whatsoever
the
ought
I
but
speak,
Matt.
they
but
for
that
ye
beforehand
thought
ye,
not
him
mandments
com-
3: 1, 2.
2 Peter
in you.
you
that
commandment
of the
Saviour.
the
are
ceasing, because,
heard
ye
it is
minds
pure
your
up
mindful
of the words
be
spiritual^let
or
unto
without
in you
epistle, beloved,
I stir
which
as
also
29
14: 37.
which
but,
men,
worketh
prophet,
I write
God
we
of God
BOOKS
a
that
1 Cor.
also thank
cause
be
to
things
Lord.
received
which
OF
BOOK
that
the
to
the
Holy
and
of both
of
other
many
Old
the
having
infallible
Spirit
was
of
New
taments
Tes-
and
received
themselves
felt while
passages
revelations
inspired
writing
truth
of
moving
that
of
God
they
God, and
them
to
were
were
to
the
THB
30
What
5.
is the
acterized
What
has
the
were
the
the
thoughts
also
words
least
Compare
also
I been
of
a
man's
In
the
the
the
Bible.
or
dictated
left to choose
their
current
We
day
to-
may
say
"
beloved
in
*
wrote
the
24:12.
''All this,saidDavid,
"
writing from
forth
is heard
I
hand
the
the
finger
"
*
in whom
of
God."
Exodus
9:10;
at
Jesus, saying,
well
am
both
speaking
transfiguration of
Son,
writing
finger of
the
came
h^
God
the
is my
(R. V.)
"There
5 :5
and
4;
tical
the iden-
are
Himself.
was
with
10:2,
Testament
New
writing
understand
; Daniel
hand
by God
"Written
28 :i9
to
and
pleased ; hear
Him."
It is
clearly evident
the
inspired record
It is also
2.
these
from
claims
to
that
passages
be
record
a
part
some
of
the
exact
of God.
words
.
made
baptism
"This
''The
Deuteronomy
Chronicles
i
Jehovah"
of
words
of Scripture
spoken
"
31 :i8"
also
of
ye
the
inspired,
knotty questions
words
or
32:16
Exodus
God";
have
written
Exodus
Note
the
of
some
words
See
this question.
to
alone
writers
in
and
Influence?
answer
Were
Inspirationof
char=
certaintythat
At
1.
the
are
in
concepts
the
were
These
Its
written
or
that
Scriptures,
Under
inspired?
Holy Spirit,or
the
Inspiration
the
They
said and
regarding
with
Were
BOOKS
the
of
been
words?
own
of
Writers
the
Were
by
Nature
Degree
Much
OF
BOOK
definitelystated
very
put into the mouths
should
And
neither
speak,
Moses
said
heretofore,
and
unto
nor
of certain
told
the
since
them
Lord,
thou
men
what
O
my
hast
in
Scripture
the
they
Lord,
spoken
very
words
should
I
am
unto
that
God
they
write.
not
thy
eloquent
servant:
THB
32
word
The
that
speaketh
I have
that
And
it
God
spoken
to
came
of
words
the
called
Baruch
mouth
of
spoken
unto
the
him,
of
son
all
Jeremiah
upon
Jeremiah, after
Baruch
that
wrote
night
have
for their
1 have
evil that
took
Then
scribe, the
son
son
book
Lord
all
came
words
the
saying. Take
cease
sit upon
in
out
I will
from
thence
of
Jehoiakim
Lord
the
to
cast
the
day
the
thee
wrote
of the
which
book
there
David:
gave
from
it
and
in the
and
and
Judah,
his
upon
all the
hearkened
they
but
Baruch
to
the
the
of
mouth
king of Judah
Jehoiakim
besides
added
were
of
men
stroy
deand
king of
them,
upon
therein
written
seed
his
the
and
heat, and
the
and
I will
saith
man
of
throne
to
him
punish
who
fire: and
them
unto
Jer. 36: 1, 2, 4, 11, 27-32.
speak
they
whether
or
to
saith
none
be
words
shalt
thou
of
king
cause
Neriah,
words.
like
And
words
unto
forbear:
for
my
will
whether
them,
they
are
man,
all
they
will
rebellious.
most
2: 7.
Moreover
speak
And
he
said
unto
thee
go,
the
king
Ezek.
of
to
in
them
unto
they
will
thee
the
Babylon
Son
me.
receive
speak
write
of man,
unto
thee
get
of thy people, and
whether
Lord
God;
3: 10, 11.
Ezek.
day:
day.
the
the
the
the
had
he
roll, and
the
bring
the
Jerusalem, and upon
pronounced
against them;
roll, and
Jeremiah another
in the
burned
Son
from
which
of
of
of Jeremiah,
mouth
iniquity; and
of
all the
Jeremiah
ears.
word
of
inhabitants
shall
wrote
out
burned
had
Jehoiakim
And
frost.
the
to
servants
Ezek
the
shall
body shall
dead
hear,
thee,
Jeremiah
Michaiah
heard
the
against
unto
Then
Lord,
When
had
spake
the
all the
.
king
thus
shall
He
Judah;
many
therein
Judah, Thus
this roll, saying, Why
hast
thou
king of Babylon shall certainly come
Therefore
?
beast
had
.
the
book.
a
I
Baruch
of
Then
to
say
burned
hast
Thou
Lord;
therein, saying. The
this land, and
not.
and
Shaphan,
the
at
shalt
thou
the
write
of
son
from
Israel, and
words
roll of
a
the
Jeremiah
and
book,
Neriah:
the
words
that
words
roll, and write in it all the former
were
first roll, which
Jehoiakim the king of Judah hath burned.
in the
his
Jehoiakim
unto
came
a
all the
another
again
And
roll of
a
of
year
word
thee
of
the son
of Gemariah,
of the Lord.
the words
which
fourth
this
saying, Thus
thee
against
spoken unto
against all the nations, from the day
this
unto
days of Josiah, even
day.
Juddh, and
to
Lord,
Jer. 30:1, 2.
book.
a
1 have
that
from
in
in the
pass
Josiah king of Judah, that
thee
Lord,
saying, Take
the
Israel, saying, Write
thee
unto
BOOKS
from
Jeremiah
to
came
Lord
the
OF
BOOK
set
of
thine
heart, and
of the
them,
hear,
whether
or
himself
tell them,
will
of
day, eve7t
against Jerusalem
the
the
forbear.
this
this
same
same
24: 2.
thou
Moreover,
it,For Judah, and
son
for
take
of man,
the children
thee
of
one
Israel
stick, and
his
I
thine
saith
Thus
they
that
children
the
captivity,unto
and
of
name
words
my
with
hear
write
companions:
upon
then
THE
take
stick, and
/(?r all the
another
and
Ephraim,
OF
BOOK
write
BOOKS
it, For
upon
of Israel
his
house
33
stick
Joseph, the
companions.
of
Ezek.
37: 16.
And
plain
make
it
Hab.
2: 2.
And
speaketh
poor;
let
heart.
your
hear
from
If any
Unto
he
and
of the
the
in
church
in his
his
fine brass.
And
write
he
the
angel
hath
that
the
thy works,
know
dead
.
These
;
saith
he
of
David,
and
no
man
the
faithful
and
true
Rev.
Seal
them
To
.
angel
the
to
saith
which
he
hath
of the
angel
the
unto
.
Son
the
first
the
.
things
the
unto
saith
things
.
And
.
things
walketh
who
God,
of
his feet
like
are
Spirits of God,
hast
angel
is holy,
openeth and
that
that
Laodiceans
.
that
no
And
.
church
he
write;
and
that
name
a
of the
the
he
write;
he
angel
the
These
things
of
beginning
the
Philadelphia write;
shutteth;
man
unto
stars; I
livest, and art
seven
thou
in
things
These
the
is true,
.
witness,
true
in Sardis
saith
the
that
hath
and
shutteth,
of
church
the
the
the
the
Amen,
creation
God.
of
3: 1, 7, 14.
And
about
him
mandments
com-
These
And
church
openeth
of
the
.
things saith
of fire, and
flame
a
thou
to
things
key
.
is alive
seven
.
.
wrath
great
And
of the
that
And
These
unto
hear.
2: 1, 8, 12, 18.
Rev.
unto
saith
eyes
write;
right hand,
.
like
away
are
you
.
with
two
edges
sharp sword
church
These
in Thyatira
write;
hath
in
the
spiritual,let
or
These
the
who
the
not
a
candlesticks
and
dead,
pulled
unto
Ephesus
write;
Smyrna
Pergamos
and
37.
stars
seven
was
I write
of
golden
in
brother:
came
prophet,
a
14:
church
seven
last, which
the
it.
lest they should
stone,
of hosts
hath
in
sent
therefore
that
1 Cor.
the
church
readeth
should
they
Lord
the
be
to
things
holdeth
and
7: 8-12.
Zech.
himself
the
and
adamant
an
prophets:
angel
of the
of the
which
Lord.
inthemidstof
angel
that
words
of the
that
ears,
the
that
the
hearken,
as
former
his
to
man
to
hearts
think
man
that
run
may
vision,
the
the
fatherless, the stranger, nor
evil
imagine
against his brother
their
of hosts.
acknowledge
he
every
their
the
Lord
the
saith
they
made
Spirit by
you
refused
stopped
law, and
the
his
nor
of
But
said, Write
Lord
unto
Zechariah,
came
saying, Thus
true
hosts, saying. Execute
judgment, and
widow,
none
and
shoulder,
Yea, they
that
compassions
the
not
and
the
of
and
mercy
oppress
of
Lord
the
and
me,
tables,
upon
word
the
shew
answered
Lord
the
when
up
the
write:
to
Rev.
not.
sum
up
the
that
3
I heard
things
those
a
which
the
uttered
had
voice
from
heaven
thunders
seven
their
voices, I
saying
uttered,
unto
was
me,
and
write
10: 4.
these
nature
part
thunders
seven
and
of
two
of
them
then, let
arguments,
the
Inspiration
claims
to
be
of
the
the
very
us
say,
sacred
words
garding
re-
ings,
writand
THE
34
of God
writings
His
by
record
And
be
fact, namely,
the
the
in their
us
In
J.
choose
their
There
what
knowing
and
of
one
that
being
die
should
the
Balaam,
these
Lord
upon
was
22:28-30.
shall
I
mals
ani-
and
men
of
substance
; Numbers
be the
Dan.
And
:28-30 ;
22
end
words
are
12: 8. 9.
die
for
he
the
people,
not
of himself:
prophesied that Jesus
nation
only, but that
God
of
children
the
do
said
the
unto
not:
up
unto
a
ever
so
and
ass,
thou
said
things?
closed
that
consider
all, nor
at
thee, that
were
ass
I understood
of these
he
of the
unto
ridden
to
high priest that
the
this spake
one
mouth
there
hast
wont
but
the
the
And
for
in
Balaam
And
thou
ever
I heard,
for the
end.
spoke without
the
should
year,
not
John
I would
which
Num.
And
writings.
that
11:49-52.
I done
thee.
day?
that
together
opened
have
me:
I kill
ass,
that
say
truth.
of
of
man
not.
and
nation;
times?
mocked
would
to
sacred
nothing
know
one
perish
abroad.
What
three
hast
appeal
speaking) leftto
Caiaphas, being
high priest
gather
scattered
And
nation
for that
should
he
were
of
parts of the
some
and
:49-52
1 1
works
to
us
who
knowledge
named
them,
whole
the
but
also
to
men
saying;
John
John
leads
all the
of
of
said
unto
them, Ye
year,
it is expedient for us, that
that
of
preserve
the
relating divine
true
helpful
fit to
(humanly
in
Inspiration,
12:8,9.
And
same
This
recorded
See
the
them
and
not
love
in respect
were
in
saw
Do
the
were
without
message.
Daniel
and
means
they
speaking
their
Spirit
writers?
words
instances
are
the
authors
no
be
to
wrote
beautiful
very
Paul, and
own
by
was
a
Holy
sense,
the
who
is involved
peculiar way?
own
Scripture,
This
of
certain
a
of
the
of
faith
part claims
men
ten
writ-
mouth,
own
spoken.
robbed
that
His
certain
is all thdt
characteristics
James,
BOOKS
another
to
were
if this
not
we
that
:
spoken
they
as
yet
shall
hand
words
just
OF
Himself, spoken by
own
of
down
BOOK
And
and
sword
she
in mine
since
/
was
said
he
sealed
hand,
Am
I, O
for
now
I thine
this
unto
Lord, what
my
till the
me
said, Nay.
he
said. Go
unto
thou
not
thine
And
thee?
then
Because
ass,
Balaam,
unto
said
smitten
hast
thy
iel:
Dan-
way,
time
of
the
THE
And
yet the
I
research
the
between
would
be
from
of
facts
of the
(by
of
accounts
arise
likely to
the
into
expression
the
2"S
admitted
differences
such
words,
BOOKS
inspiration
It allowed
:i-4.
different
in
of
gift
faithful
diligent, and
IvUke
OF
BOOK
recorded
no
"
thought
same
crepancies
dis-
means
inspired
different
the
personal,
men
as
standpoint of
each.
And
they
as
it, and
brake
And
body.
saying.
my
Drink
do
This
saying.
for
had
he
And
me.
After
the
lo
And
a
am
oft
as
voice
is
given
the
cup
blood,
my
it, and
gave
this
for
And
the
him,
beloved
The
This
you:
also he
manner
same
is the
ye
cup
drink
after
which
came
voice
a
I
am
Ghost
Holy
and
it, in
Matt.
3: 17.
from
heaven,
well
said, Take,
do
in
took
the
came
in thee
I
am
fancy,
writer,
and
the
Thou
heaven,
pleased.
which
through
narrative
like
and
all the
these.
He
of
others, imperial decrees, genealogies, official
or
papers
recording
and
historical
of the
with
and
divine
others.
their
He
found
necessary
spirits,so
used
dove
art
ties
facul-
guided
materials, speeches
of salvation.
message
through
individualityto
he
matter
a
investigation,
writer
to
loved
be-
3: 22.
word,
a
my
said. Thou
Luke
attention, the
logic, in
in
Son,
art
bodily shape
a
well
wrought
what
choose
beloved
1: 11.
Mark.
from
the
Spirit employed
the
in
is my
the
their
brance
remem-
when
cup,
in my
blood:
of
me.
remembrance
saying,
pleased.
descended
voice
a
Son;
of the
in
supper,
is shed
this
testament
new
saying. This
heaven,
pleased.
in whom
memory,
state
you:
it, and
for
is broken
as
from
well
there
Son,
the
break
brake
he
given thanks,
which
ye,
I
upon
gave
11:24,25.
whom
my
had
he
supped, saying.
1 Cor.
and
also
in
is
it to
22: 19, 20.
body,
do
this
this
26, 27.
which
testament
and
thanks,
gave
26:
thanks,
gave
new
is my
of
Matt.
is my
body
Likewise
me.
of
cup
when
this
eat;
and
is the
Luke
you.
And
cup,
all of it.
ye
in remembrance
and
the
took
them,
unto
took
bread,
saying. This
he
it, and
it to
gave
he
them,
And
eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed
the
disciples,and said, Take, eat;
were
the
He
as
men
to
letters,
for
the
wrought
preserve
themselves,
36
THB
and
spoke through
His
; the
mould
If the
It is
BOOKS
The
individuahties.
be
asked
whether
it must
of
words.
be
in the
answered
thought without
Yet
immediately
it affected
the
by dictatingthem
facts
that
such
the
vivid
and
writers
in
ing
affect-
the
writers,
minds
of
rect
cor-
directly and
of
ideas
find
the
way
not
their
on
clear
could
some
ears
and
ducing
proand
thoughts
fitted
words
fected
af-
affirmative.
insure
words
in the
mediately, through working
there
was
Inspiration
not
or
hardly possible that Inspiration could
the
gold
theirs.
words,
transmission
but
their
was
question
the
OF
BOOK
their
to
purpose.
,We
conclude, therefore, that while
must
side the
that
human
such
as
men
themselves
a
allege that
would
all,there
"non
while
yet
His
as
to
develop
of
the
as
to
as
We
and
each
distinct
sacred
that
without
the
may
Verbal
as
destruction
Inspiration
"
of
It is
are
type
of
piety
in each
style is
so
so
yet the
while
the
the
as
people
nearly parallel
of
the
ation
possibilityof Inspir-
of
the
individual
unphilosophical as
safely
His
man,
; and
cases
His
actions
freedom.
of
new
Christian
must
gracious operations
hearts
preserved
all denials
therefore
the
the
These
their
the
works
ordinary
to
in the
ation
by Inspir-
But
God
that
the
through
of them
in each
chosen.
dictation.
is done
language
affected
were
through
is
in
impossibility, and
an
It is admitted
writers.
suggest
are
been
God,
in each
individuality of
just
have
Spirit,works
Holy
is
words
violence
no
admitted, also, that
of
if the
world
the
forth
be
the
from
naturally have
to
some
must
sequitur."
in
purposes
men,
to
fully
faith-
clearly and
men
came
would
the divine
communicate,
to
communication
seem
may
through
wished
that
at
is
He
which
side
This
they
Spirit gave
Holy
from
say
they
that
that is to
are
we
say,
istics
character-
unwarranted.
believe
the
in
words
Plenary
as
well
THE
as
the
thoughts
of
the
that
claim
God
men
;
from
truly
as
were
therein
the
are
in the
and
not
used
at
ideas
the
is what
2.
Quote
from
the
Inspiration,giving
5.
Which
with
What
To
8.
which
9.
as
to
ideas
this
ance
guidmentality
instru-
expressed
intended
for
what
to
vey
con-
every
itself.
RF^VIEW.
Bible
Verbatim
passages
that
prove
be
applied
do
tion,
Inspiration,Revela-
Reporting?
of various
theory
true
claims
regard
7.
refer
is the
claims
between
statement
"plenary"
and
6.
brief
; that
serve
pre-
references.
Illumination, and
a
to
as
responsible for
sense
the
distinction
is the
the
Ghost
; that
if their
as
of
infallible
under
by God
Holy
human
facts
write
or
We
language
it, so
of
or
Word
very
; that
wrote
all; that
memory
the
truly
statement
FOR
Inspiration.
Give
who
Bible
the
Define
4.
creatures
fullest
1.
What
His
Spirit.
the
in
time
written
QUi:STlONS
3.
God
Scriptures say
said
divine
same
those
is in the
This
word.
to
to
very
God
; that
God
error
of the
writers
is
of
the
mediately
in truth
of
at
37
whether
of the
and
Word
and
given
was
them
influence
it is the
revelation
BOOKS
given,
is in deed
truly divine,
guidance
been
the
Bible
; that
it is the
the
have
under
immediately,
OF
BOOK
?
In
to
the
what
sense
ation.
Inspir-
may
bal"
^Ver-
Scriptures ?
themselves
Scriptures
the
of
theories
make
Inspiration?
what
part
of
Bible
our
does
2
Timothy
3:16
?
Quote
at
least
designate God
Quote
giving
the
at
least
very
as
three
speaking
three
words
passages
passages
that
men
or
in
the
Scriptures
writing directly.
which
should
designate God
speak
or
write.
CHAPTER
THE
gi:nuinkne:ss
The
"
integrity
and
copious,
is
the
which
in
state
have
books
day,
the
of
is the
There
is
and
the
them,
have
Scriptures
the
of
purpose
this
us
under
in
the
the
same
whether
or
they
is, whether
; that
them
both
are
the
at
present
and
genuine
thentic
au-
chapter.
relates
For
to
book
we
of
the
shadow
had
written
for
fact
of
of
a
its
Thomas
did
possession
in
the
being
doubt,
and
could
so
if,
on
38
is
This
write
own
be
a
fables
work
of
beyond
the
not
lies.
and
handwriting,
comparison,
porting
pur-
it; it is
manuscript
proven
one
it treats.
Thomas.
to-day
author's
work
gospel
not
by
written
apocryphal
mainly
are
one
which
of
St.
by
is
authentic
an
an
contents
our
Galatians
;
matters
been
its
in
the
is extant
"genuine,"
for
bears
ness
genuine-
terms
two
work
genuine
there
have
"authentic,"
If
its
truthfully
example,
not
A
authenticity.
name
the
between
distinction
a
whose
man
which
if
are
know
to
Definitions.
I.
is
to
abridged
we
port
sup-
authentic.
and
that
prove
as
in
importance
Testaments
or
various,
adduced
down
left
tiated
substan-
Taylor.
come
authors
Bible,
"
have
to, altered
genuine
are
To
their
Isaac
is
more
"
be
can
greatest
New
and
added
been
the
Old
the
that
writings
the
of
name
of
matter
which
bible.
faith
proportion
that
writings."
the
Christian
the
more
than
"
ancient
other
a
whether
ten-fold
a
conclusive
of any
It
in
evidence
by
of
records
the
of
authenticity
and
of
IV.
book
the
and
the
of
THB
40
written, disputed and
to
those
and
the
should
be
who
the
its
it
the
warmth,
ling
start-
seems
ity
glow, the divinthat
life-giving words,
it is ; and
so
this
for
that
the
The
/.
But
reasons
Among
Truly
there
slightesthesitancy touching the acceptance
show
to
felt the
inspiration of
the
BOOKS
questioned?
have
of its claims.
can,
OF
BOOK
they
doubt, and
certain
as-
best
as
we
:
of harmony
lack
supposed
are
seek,
to
foundation.
without
are
important
most
endeavor
must
we
the Bible
between
and
Science.
Even
when
the
Bible
friends
and
All
fear.
real
no
firm
some
science
attacks
The
Bible
Its aim
does
is to teach
industrious
that
waves
in
beat
and
two
be
is
of
rock
against
Gib-
hurled
back
the
and
is to
these
come,
find out, and
the
of
these
on
graphic
art.
great
and
geology
concerning
the
relating
the
to
intended
ascertained
are
to
or
science
You
.
need
relation
the
God,
link
our
between
primal
facts.
of
numbers,
learn
for
from
cannot
or
the
is not
not
go
to
laws
laws
of
of
chemistry
may
find
every
university where
you
may
in which
you
it
Kepler
Bible
elements.
a
principles of
the
it the
tive
illustra-
Bible
do
With
The
of
a
"The
or
but
are
You
astronomy.
cyclopedia
nor
by searching
truths
Other
deal.
combination
fact,
But
subjects of revelation.
proper
cannot
a
by intelligentand
revelation.
man
planetary motions,
for
tain
Cer-
spiritualtruth.
no
to
that
things
are
aims
the
master
science
on
future, the things touching the life that
hence
Bible
treatise
the
text-book
a
discovered
hence
destiny, our
present
be
may
and
men,
be
to
scientific but
not
origin, our
not
the
profess
not
scientific facts
to
there
But
themselves.
upon
such
apprehension
compared.
are
themselves
cut
show
against the impregnable
Holy Scripture will, like
ralter, but
of the Bible
was
'
THE
every
in
houses, but
deal
would
make
well
be
of
more
of
us
physical,
social
Much
of
the
as
that
The
might
secular
Bible
it
their
tures
Scrip-
from
springs
it.
Its perfection
maintained
as
but
hypothesis.
for
made
be
upon
by
righteousness,
the
may
take
of mankind.
nebular
been
to
Holy
the
about
have
look
to
led
are
in
in
spiritual guide
world
men
a
education,
our
intended
needs.
instruction
claims
a
asking the
which
that
nation, and
never
instruction
misconception
unscriptural
into
religioushand-book
be the
for
necessarily
not
into
profitable for
are
was
intellectual
to
public
question
no
better
Bible
the
to
laboriously acquired
Word
studies
and
given
were
They
much
still,God's
place of those
I have
the
keep
children
your
stronger and
for
41
You
Scripture, put
a
substituted
knowledge,
the
science.
send
you
BOOKS
wisely. For, while
schools, and
great
of
department
traverse
your
OF
BOOK
without
depository of all
a
knowledge."
"The
which
it
Bible
of
be, and
well
are
not
of
the
that
sun
fact
real
touch
and
of
the
with
by
rising
in the
dew
colder
revolves
of
fit appearances
means
And
involves
surely
a
and
every
the
from
any
day
with
real
is
it ; yet
v/e
speak
west.
We
the
use
to
When,
of
the
the
fore,
there-
expressions
agree
scientific accuracy,
discrepancy
the
collects
ice water
air.
tem,
sys-
while
its vapor
up
revealing
We
solar
realities,which
not
than
make
appear
to-day.
heaven,
pitcher of
Scripture
popular impressions
no
as
moisture
writers
gives
atmosphere
the
of the
setting in
from
they
do
center
Hence
from
as
we
around
east, and
surface,
the
is the
sun
purpose,
science.
not
things
state
descending
as
the
is that
a
the
earth
condenses
which
that
primary
illustrations
using
it should
the
the
speak of
in
and
they really are, just as
as
aware
and
that
nature,
its
judged by
spiritualtruth,
plausible
seems
kingdom
to
teach
is to
be
must
or
more
this
tion.
contradic-
fact that
there
THE
42
is
real
no
science
the
Bethshemesh,
in
Judges 12:6
Ephraimites 42,000,
contained
common
for
for
300,"
and
12
in
the passage
fifties,and
"There
the
Again,
for
In
:
stands
Samuel
with
I
the
still
of notation
They
Lord
"In
say,
the
year
the
second,
2,000,'' or
Hebrew
i
2,040.
would
letters
; vi is 1,000
;
'2 is
700.
This
and
probable
inadvertently
with
for
and
and
40
seventy
2
substitute
was
one
discrepancy
in numbers.
Chronicles
19:18;
i
the
being
it
^ is
;
count
ac-
For
seeming discrepancies.
possible
a
smote
1,170;
or
for
7
Chronicles
The
3.
a
men,
^ is
10:18
tribe
''The
another, thus causing
2
the
Samuel,
of
could
before
the
have
how
transcriber
mode
of
fallen
Translating literally,we
Hebrew
seen
by
men;
"312."
for 7,000,
be
can
time
Arabians.
-similarity in
some
50,070
have
to
short
Ephraimites
fell of the
smote
at
persons.
thousand,"
a
a
corrected
the
among
Lord
said
are
while
are
passages
the
there
only 32,500
Both
of true
example, that
for
6:19,
town,
in
real discoveries
in numbers.^
Samuel
i
small
a
the
contradiction
supposed
BOOKS
(A. T. Pierson).
Bible."
It is recorded
and
OF
discrepancy between
and
The
2.
BOOK
ample
ex-
V
20;
it
case,
that
the
letter
for
Compare
Samuel
2
8:4
18:4.
and
Genuineness
Authenticity
of
the
Bible
Proved.
do
How
is both
shall
that
demonstrate
the
men
whose
Scripture
*From
has
Angus'
substantiate
to
pursue
the
books
Bible
of
been
Ha7idbook.
as
this
Bible
the
and
corrupted?
How
that
were
the
proof
of
method
claim?
to-day,
it
have
we
What
they bear,
names
not
Bible,
the
authentic?
and
genuine
we
that
know
we
can
we
written
by
of
the
text
It is
one
can
1.
Can
this
43
a
way
doubters
enquirer; dishonest
honest
such
in
proof
no
satisfy
originalmanuscripts
the
Can
lay
we
not
mean,
be
found.
on
in the
They
No,
in
the
for
have
we
ent
presin
not
This
for
them
existence, and
may
possible
it is not
still be
may
scripts
originalmanu-
of the
original manuscripts.
that
however,
produced?
question must,
negative.
the
of
any
he
one
any
this
to
answer
least, be
possession
hands
our
The
?
at
BOOKS
forth
set
to
purpose
satisfy the
to
as
our
OF
BOOK
THE
our
does
yet
to
yet be
found.
If
the
found,
we
else
(b.)
cross
which
on
brazen
the
rod
of
things
been
hidden
Hebrews
If
2.
in
and
they
been
not
been
or
a
wood
lock
pot of
the
written
the
from
the
God
the
the
of
commanded
it
that
they
so
the
reason
tables
if
of
ark,
of
and
commandments,
stone
other
Israel, have
centuries
many
a
worshipped
probable
this
for
for
to
original manuscripts
manna,
view
part
a
Israelites
religious experience
man's
ship
people wor-
belonging
be
to
is it not
Doubtless
the
hair
reason
18:4),
If
them.
of
died; if the
?
pose,
pur-
preserved.
purporting
worshipped
in God's
necessary
worshipped
Kings
Aaron,
in
not
(for which
found
were
used
2
have
been
which
on
have
Christ
serpent
also
had
of
piece
destroyed,
would
they
would
piece of bone,
a
be
evidently
might have
saint, or
have
Why
asked.
reply :
are
they
Men
a
to
in
say
They
(a.)
the
be
question
(see
9:4).
the
original manuscripts
existence, how
then
Authenticity of
the
can
are
wc
Bible?
not
prove
obtainable,
the
or
not
Genuineness
THE
44
This
is not
difficult
so
Scholars
be.
to-day
known
to be
admit
If ten,
the
(copies only of
that
and
claims
the
genuineness
original writings
most
and
to
seem
Virgil, for example,
"
manuscripts
found
be
can
of
matter
sufficient
proof of
the time
of
are
lost
presumably
twenty,
original work)
it is considered
work,
at the
or
the
to
as
agree
the
existence, all having been
in
destroyed.
or
of
none
first may
it at
as
willing to
are
that
notwithstanding
to-day
classical
any
its
genuineness
authenticity.
lived
Virgil
of
copy
written
than
more
Contrast
from
with
this
existence.
method
Printed
copy
number
The
death.
Hundreds
was
scripts
manu-
accepted
are
fifteenth century.
the
of
dates
and
of
later that two
the
as
copies
the
scripts
manu-
in
now
are
collected
men
1,964
the
the
Old
Scripture are
middle
the
of
that
made
Luther
Scriptures. There
Testament
by Erasmus;
in
dated
are
Greek,
in
to-day, dating
extant
fifteenth
century.
College, Oxford,
Testament
Testament,
turies
cen-
Scriptures.
in
A.
his
extant
dated
Latin, dated
D.
is
a
German
A.
D.
D.
15 14.
of
the
15 16, and
These
of
this
of
translation
printed copies
Basil, A.
copy
from
was
a
1488.
D.
Hebrew
It
1494.
is
there
A.
dated
Hebrew,
Royal Library, Berlin, there
Old
through the
trace
to
Scripture records.
the
library of Exeter
of the
the
proof will be
copies of
the
In
of
copies of
far back
the
his
to
and
century,
writers, which
the tenth
the
fourth
after
years
see
history of
Printed
In
shall
We
the
copy
the
brary
li-
manuscripts.
Our
as
from
Scriptures!
of the
oldest
possession of the Vatican
classical
date
The
Lord.
our
is in
300
other
most
genuine,
a.
dates
Rome,
of
Bible
about
at
Virgil, which
in
as
task
a
BOOKS
authenticity of classical works,
and
"
OF
BOOK
the
New
edited
printed
THE
copies,
OF
BOOK
being compared,
on
by
the
form
years
the
single step,
a
have
we
them
in
agree
printed copies of the Scriptures
prove,
BOOKS
we
and
main
the
with
thus
to-day, and
Testament,
New
existed
have
to
the
possess
Old
now,
45
in
hundred
four
ago.
Manuscripts.
b.
The
of
middle
back
fifteenth
the
middle
the
to
of
nicott
certain
the
Hebrew
of
for the
collected
sufficient
certainly a
to
ten
accept
writer
much
writings, how
the
for
same
A.
1500
ninth
Some
D.
A
That
A.
D.
wholesale
Another
in the
year
copies
of
date
few
destruction
fact
A.
of the
330,
of
sacred
note
in
fiftylarge
Scriptures
were
made
was
willing
are
classical
any
his
to
admit
with
2,000
or
more
of
give
restoring
assured
us
tainty
cer-
corruption.
between
as
back
by
the
eighth
fact
and
fourth
fourth
the
than
the
1000
the
as
Diocletian
Emperior
worthy
D.
for
were
willing
earlier
no
more
be
back
far
as
go
critical
authenticity of
written
far
accounted
the
302
the
also
were
Ken-
genuineness
purpose
future
as
date
they
is doubtless
century
year
manuscripts
century.
century.
the
served
protection against
of these
Most
Scriptures
have
of
and
ought they
sacred
in possession
This
the
most
at
original purity, and
its
to
and
and
the
600
If scholars
text.
genuineness
more
! These
manuscripts
the text
the
proving
as
of
establish
to
copies
twenty
or
us
the
Testament.
Greek
sacred
take
were
for
more,
Upwards
number
authenticity of the
and
734
of the
the
manuscripts.
2,000
over
Bible.
edition
manuscripts
printed, there
were
to
back
us
century.
DeRossi
and
take
the
fourth
scholars
630,
edition
the
Bibles
collected
Bible
the
century;
of
these
the time
At
of
printed copies
that
in the
the
ordered
books.
this
and
by
connectiqn
is that
carefully prepared
order
of
the
Em-
46
THE
BOOK
Constantine
peror
for the
This
subsequent
These
and
Some,
for
the
D.
303.
"Uncial,"
because
they
vellum,
or
earlier
2.
called
from
being
large capital letters
Uncial
cursive
a
and
kids.
on
fine
They
are
manuscripts,
so
running hand.
or
manuscripts.
manuscripts
The
This
a
the
important
most
basketfuls
the
for
he
1844
had
convent
on
studying
St.
discovered
by
Mt.
Sinai
in the
have
poetical books, which
is
he
the
made-
there
fire,and
burned.
his
scholar, devoted
ancient
a
stood
he
Dr.
remarkable.
most
manuscripts
St. Catherine's
visited
for
It is in the
.
form, having four
is in book
the
convent
been
was
German
Sinai, when
ready
and
Russia,
discovery
and
sign ^
the
page.
famous
hall of the
parchments
a
its
a
searching
Mt.
on
of
Tischendorf,
of
in
Sinaiticus,dating from
by
except
page,
story
In
known
manuscript
columns
Bible.
Codex
in St. Catherine's
on
two
In the
in
uncial
Library
1859.
columns
foot
:
uncia, inch), so-called
the ''Cursive"
written
century, and
Tischendorf
to
text.
full.
classes
two
of calves
come
Sinaitic,or
Petersburg
but
in
full
following:
fourth
year
Latin
skins
these
Greek
The
I.
the
in
years
manuscripts.
than
the
are
Testament
creasing
in-
Scriptures,
the
secure
into
and
thousand
parts of the
can
divided
are
prepared
Later
the
we
New
written
the:
Of
the
(from
were
on
but
together
put
manuscripts
1.
the
manuscripts
contain
tinople.
Constan-
of
of
indeed, contain
The
churches
continuous
manuscripts
yet when
of the
the
A.
to
BOOKS
for
account
may
stream
use
OF
convent
fortunate
a
was
basket
told
life
of
the
at
the
discovery.
filled with
two
similar
48
Tischendorf
he
had
only
not
Testament
New
To
of
some
his
the
and
complete,
delight
great
which
fragments
parts of the
other
before, but
seen
the
and
found
BOOKS
cloth.
red
in
wrapped
bundle
a
OF
BOOK
THE
Testament,
Old
other
some
ings
writ-
besides.
After
while, through the influence
a
manuscript
to
the
from
obtained
was
Imperial Library
rests, and
it has
at
St.
the
become
the
of the emperor,
and
convent
Petersburg, in
precious
most
aIIb^"r
T
^OU
1 A
Kf |w7
C
TO
"nitPcu^HfiToycnrra*
"t^Y-i^" c "?YN :"-fe'Acf X M
4 H M i.ToeKYif/"c-roM*
e f^CM
"f
K
KcVo'n
lO
Tl
g
xc
"
K
"""
m
r" e
"
k
k
j
r c
m
Y "i^ "'i^M
O
y*i
f "
"
Ml
A"*
a^ri
^c
"
O^
5
e
Ry
H
""
f
fc.c
r
C'"
O
e'A.T A
IA
i
co
cT-a
tikHA.icc6'^"f
I^O
cRxr
I
C
MM
NQ'N
M
in
back
and
is
Y
V
o
^
" x
K
I -r
c
o'ym Y "^ty *^ e
"^YX^JT ^ ^xtu
enr'Kvrjo
fui
TM
%
M
o
It is
fe[i\
fif p
iq
^
i^M iJr
r
i^T
tL N
M
H
"T'iSTc f
Y^
o
V
-riD
N
H
T"
n
CODEX
(1 Esdras
X
IkXf
"
^.f^
"
|f
I
books
of
the
in
three
""" " 4"
cC N
a
whole
the
little
being
of
at
ume,
vol-
present
of fine vellum,
ment)
Testa-
Old
TH
T^o'
c
Voira,
to
Fourth
to
almost
Bible, but
very
missing.
The
in
the
Genesis
order:
Chronicles, Esdras
2
and
Psalms,
2,
i
Proverbs,
Ecclesiastes,Canticles, Job,
Sirach,
Tobit,
Wisdom,
Judith,
Esther,
Twelve
Prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah,
B
century.
columns
arranged
are
VATTCANUS.
ii. 1-83"
at
It contains
page.
following
|J q " f "ra
r
Y f^YTooi
*-T*^"*
"
MIC*
I A?
CO
century,
(except the poetical
books
6^*^16 "iaw'
f" e 1 M
A M
759
written
leaves
nu"
YN-ro
c
M-ro
o
TtuTo
M
" tii
Yf
-re
c
J p
er
M'dcoi
^^ H
Y^*-
iiYTd) ^1
C
HA
Xdl
(Koimr
o Y;f*"
KOYCiHj|oMei7"uc"^
"Si
n
o
Kc'o "CK-rACKR*ctyc*"
o
dates
quarto
a
consisting
"*"T
Kcxrr^
o
t6}4
"f ^^ r **
TO
KY
cri*
Y^"
KTo
f OYi^M
"rtw
I
6
and
is
possession
Library
Vatican
"Rome.
It
""*^"*'MJ.tx*
Y
fej4TM
H
ii
t c
in
and
B,
fourth
now
of
T""
Greek
the
to
script,
manu-
as
written
t """
MO
Greek
Vatican
Vaticanus.
the
"f
the
Codex
ik Kl "Ajll
"
M
now
in the
treasure
known
loih
Tcbt"i "v"'ru9 m^tk'
e*
r
e I K t xc
I acy^
#w
?*r
"
The
*"
*
it
church.
2.
f of
M
cu
J,Y 1 """*-6a:mt
H
" A. *"
"icc
r
e
I K
M
Y
ey
u^c
brought
which
of
possession
; P
the
a
r
u
c
Lamentations,
h
,
THE
OP
BOOK
Kzekiel,
Epistle
of
catholic
epistles,Romans,
Jeremey,
tians, Kphesians,
Of
it lacks
them,
Daniel,
and
i
49
Gospels,
Corinthians,
2
Philippians, Colossians,
salonians, Hebrews.
have
BOOKS
and
i
books
the
of the
Timothy,
2
i
and
Bible
as
Acts,
Gala-
2
we
Thesnow
Titus, Philemon,
Revelation.
iQ
CfT3^
Io
vrt*ci
"rxjnri^^ca
?C-""
o*i^r
-^1
riTpjNtllHCri
Ov"i^"""
I
on
*rvi
kj^i*^
ic-
Mx:ii6:fs^"riAe
v"
Kxia.d"0
rAvnikU[K#OVKfl*^"1X2
V"L"CCA.rrrrxr
!e I OiuG-rxn
i^oyc"u3"rr
^1
"
kt*
xjvxrrr*.
o
is-i-xe
r""'-r""
^mxyiioyrilf.mTTO-rei^x-rxcVft*
1/1^ KiAUrxufCo
e
Mczei^t
" OVM
eet^
eaxn-o
10
xri^i"joQ
k
v
VArroMX"3rnrvx"MJnTUxaicr
-
^
ice
f
7
jXfricxrci^TeiMecerMxviuj
f xjLf
f ojrjrrr"rre
"xi
xxo
isiTecxvn"
a-re|*rr]U"ii"imAixxicurTCD^rro
xiKi"i
riirAJia'OQeMj^GMiH
GT"
*r-".l"Ki
OYXSf
tL""""XV1U"r"-i"JaJstiv
""rioeiooicerff-re"4JkvnQic*i
.2wp
icoi
err
-rxi
rjuki
""|"-rcjL"xomxf
r'xx
I
o
\"wi
^vrA-rrcr*
SrK"
-^rse
^
"oi
A.K4
# isj
vocsn^rofOM-ro
xxext^
oioyiof
jcrrxivri*xciQV""
o-vri""t
fMOvx^xeiui
iOtooACi
X
xAf
M
rt
l^"CTJLr40jtcrff
-ri-A^"Ni-roCCJ.T^xv^ruuexT
6J^"e
I r-J
O
I O
"TLJ?VCMXci:"XK/"
CODEX
(St. Luke
(British
n"*"N""
cXdObKXIO
-KX
I
f"-fTU"*
XTTGl"*lX2ir"fG""
ALEXANDRINUS.
xii. 54-xiii.
Museum,
4)"
Royal
Fifth
MS.
century.
r.
D.
v-viii.)
"
THE
so
The
3.
given
whole
the
Revelation
The
This
is
"Codex
it bears
-evidence
the
and
to
was
was
the
After
ten
writing
months
of
hard
published by Tischendorf.
Septuagint,
and
including parts
about
of
used
of
into
that
the
labor
an
three-fifths
of
the
inal
orig-
Ephraem,
hands
the
the
time
whole
arate
sep-
again
erty
prop-
its real
chemically
was
It contains
almost
the
it became
on
"
sheets
At
Library.
that
pieces, the
passed
it
4:13-
means
words
some
death
1734
treated
with
edition
good
of
fragments
New
book.
every
EPHfiAEM
(PORTION
OF
h
TI2L*
iiL tQ.
it
of
ment,
Testa-
f^f^^^QH
CODEX
;
tury).
(fifthcen-
obliterate
of the
her
:ii
It is described
to
to
it
(80)
70
C
as
library.
over
of
At
ancient
16:6-
epistles of Clement.
taken
1453
In
16-19;
Corinthians
2
known
been
sion
possesthe
to
:20
to
It contains
15:1-5,
two
number
Royal
the
in
now
palimpsest, which
year
known.
not
intensify the
effect.
certain
French
the
by
sponged
Medici.
de
Constantinople,
(50)
Paris
the
having
the
was
as
London.
49
translation
In
of Catherine
value
a
Greek
a
Syrian.
of
of
of vellum
writing,
receive
in
It
of
manuscript,
now
fifth century.
6:50-8:52;
rescriptus,"or
sheets
to
Psalms
is followed
Bphraem
was
14:14-17;
1:1-25:6; John
4.
a
Genesis
It
It is
in
Museum,
except
the
1628.
in
Kings 12:18-14:9;
:y.
as
from
Patriarch
England,
British
Bible
Matthew
12
dates
and
A.
known
manuscript,
Cyril Lucar,
I of
of
I
Greek,
by
Charles
9;
Alexandrian
in
written
BOOKS
OF
BOOK
O
^-
1^
O
2
'Ed
6.a
fl
rh
;-
+j
O
o^
"O
lis
4)
O
X
"
01
o
Q
O
"
q-s
"5o
22 2
o
="2
o
o
CO
^
O
S
"
^
eg'
eo~
ft
05
*
O
O
M^
CO
2^
h;"=^5
OH"^
00
"0
S
CO
[
a3
4)
"
I
oj
.
CO
"^
03
riJcn
U
QJ
+3
OJ
to
'd
r^H
M
CO
,
"U
P"
Q.
QJ
!
".
t^
CO
o
o
"
S
O)
P(-"
^
OJ
OJ
ft
.
"
03
^
+=
CO
c8^
cS
1
o
Dh
0"^
Ph
P^
4)
bD
T3
CO
"t-H
a
X
o
p-d
-kJ
i"
(U
jjj
-d
c"
m
"
"
"
"
TO
tH
O
'-' c
"u
ti
2 2
S'^ 5:;
O
^ 5
cS
"
"
"
cq
O
"5
m
O
Q
Q
HHW
c3
O
O
w
a"
.52 ="
CO
d"1
'"^
:^^^|
:3
fe
51
fe
feO
O
M
^"ft
O
O
O
WW
W
tH
M
^
C
^
O
o
OJ
o
a
OS'S
a
U
(S "=
'S
pq
.O
o
4^S
^g5
6^
0)
oCQ
S
CO
^
Wo
^
"
BS2
H
a""""
tr-
OS
".
CO
5m
"J^ I
Q
^
13^
a"
"U
O
+3
o
o
+3
"5"c
:43
'-'
.to
o
00
'^
o
O
;m
o
^
O
o
^
ft43
O
O
"'
3
HjpL,
p,
M
Wl
W
O
cS
O
OPLnO
:3
(U^
-
-
p.
.-2
o
cc'w
"
OX
t"
^^
^
.-"
(15
..
S
bubiiaml^
v
a
S.22
ia C
3
C3
O
c3
+j
|!zi^S5S.=3a
C3
iTj.^-
^
^H
^
ac3
-Q.S
-
-
%
52
=S
O
3J
O
oj
c3
3
=3
THE
TH^
These
So
far
While
be
date
we
as
the
from
the
tenth
of
reading
the
modern
for
if
example,
hand
running
this
and
other
It is
scribe
of the
direct
from
Cursives
fifteenth
have
few
for
a
had
century
Vatican
to
paratively
com-
high value,
a
possess
the
scholars.
considered
quite possible
to
century.
to
be
the
Cursives
some
reasons
fifteenth
may
of
manuscript
a
S2
accessible
are
Uncials
collated.
thoroughly
the
to
2,800
know,
now
BOOKS
MANUSCRIPTS.
CURSIVE
satisfactorily determined,
been
in
OF
BOOK
copied
; for
manuscript
give
as,
important
very
evidence.
PATRISTIC
have
We
already
them,
possess
of the
down
number
large
very
Scriptures, as
the
that
seen
of
the
fourth century.
the
writers
the
to
Each
step takes
and
themselves,
dating
thus
us
far
as
as
of
time
is made
task
our
a
back
the
nearer
ies
cop-
with
and
fifteenth century,
manuscripts
now
we
printed
with
substantially identical
are
Bible
QUOTATIONS.
more
easy.
The
question
have, only date
link
of
is there
this
bridge
we
the
as
these
the chasm
over
writings
of the
with
fourth
the
the
and
references
of
those
of
of
fathers"
the
early
church
a
very
quotations
those
quotations of
references
And
paraphrases.
between
The
answer,
Scripture, and
other
back
connecting
By "quotations
of
far
as
manuscripts
we
what
century,
original writings
apostles themselves?
the
To
arises. If the oldest
now
of the
the
of
to"
classical
fathers
church
years.
it,which
important
classical
from
writers
the
mean
we
are
in the
found
rabbinical
difference
is noted
writers
the
to
quotations
in the
fathers, and
fathers
the
from
each
Scriptures.
each
other
The
vouch
THE
54
for the
only
of
the
are
so
antiquity of
text
loose
of
text
of
the
as
to
the
be of
ancient
is exercised
been
of
the
quotations
existence
Following
Leach
is
references
ago,
met
some
to
Great
of
the
exactness
given
are
many
Testament
batim.
ver-
blotted
again by referring to
by these
it made
in
fathers.
Bible, by Charles
Our
could
of the
The
of
copy
it have
question
the
been
it lost
by
collected
of the
Sir David
to
*Xook
those
at
the
roused
I commenced
found
the entire
the
to
whole,
to
or
facts
centuries
told
of
to
Testament, except
New
the
than
more
implied
or
fragments,
all parts
up
of
their
world,
in
works
from
dinner.
and
this
eleven
tion
ques-
all of
third
time
I have
verses."
the
tify
tes-
Scriptures.
remain.
the
turies,
cen-
fifty authors
the
:
question
That
possessed
second
upon
said
the
fathers?
of the
search, and
to
first four
the
fathers
of the
silent.
were
at the
present
I
as
?
called
company
the
and
ings
writ-
centuries
remember
curiosity, and
my
existing works
You
Testament
New
the
books. Sir David
with
books.
century,
from
all
; but
been
was
destroyed,
third
third
and
of the
present
been
of the
company
had
who
table covered
a
had
end
second
one
Dalrymple,
Pointing
about
afterwards
the
sation,
conver-
:
together again
question startled the
months
this
was
the
one
no
of
party
a
During
Testament
New
fathers
Cooper,
question which
a
The
that
Thomas
dinner-party.
a
put
answer.
every
In
the verbal
quotations
New
to
related
says
at
one
Suppose
Two
and
be written
incident
years
scholarlymen
and
the
the
were
references
determining
With
purity
:
Many
able
that
and
These
to.
in
for the
not
vastly different.
it could
an
value
quotations,
said
out
referred
no
it is
BOOKS
classic,and
classic.
the
in
the
writing
fathers, however,
It has
OF
BOOK
They
Euphrates
to
The
long
be-
the
S6
THE
BOOK
doubtless
being
and
in
was
a
would
his
to
know
was
in
existence
This
Corinthians.
the
it.
James, Luke,
his
He
If the
wrote.
he
day, surely
wrote
the
to
questionably
un-
apostles,
writer; and
a
us.
alluding
the
John,
in
was
the
of
some
epistleto
an
epistle is filled with
Testament,
New
they
was
to
He
of
many
what
He
preserved
are
Rome.
bishops of
acquainted with
cognizant of
be
writings
the
the
BOOKS
positon
Testament
New
of
one
well
OF
references
words
of
epistlesto the Romans,
to
Peter,
ians,
Corinth-
Thessalonians, Ephesians, Timothy, Titus, Hebrews,
Acts, James
also
Truly, then,
Testament
it may
written
quoted the
Peter.
Polycarp
He
John.
A.
D.
the
Of
all his
a
If it had
century.
could
have
not
died
at
the
a
martyr's
epistleis
one
ing
remain-
this
of
value
and
death
Following
Philippi.
nature
apostle
the
disciple of
but
Church
forth
New
our
Smyrna.
at
70, and
writings,
quotations setting
are
that
Scripture.
church
D.
the
epistle to
first
question
A.
born
was
the
"
without
was
150.
in the
of the
words
very
inferred
later, Clement
until
Poly carp, bishop of
'2.
justly
be
in existence
was
been
not
and
epistle:
''Wherefore
the
Lord
and
vain
that
raised
hath
Christ
if
we
with
Him
given
from
do
all
of money;
our
up
the
His
and
*
shall
evil
*
mind,
your
from
*
But
up
according
things
which
inordinate
speaking,
false
He
the
in Him
dead, and
that
He
serve
all empty
believing
many,
also raise
walk
unrighteousness,
from
of
Jesus Christ
glory
those
of
error
Lord
dead
loins
truth; laying aside
in
the
will, and
love
the
up
fear, and
speech,
and
from
girding
raised
up
us
in like manner,
to
His
loved
ments,
command;
abstaining
affection, and
witness;
not
love
render-
THE
evil
ing
for
evil,
striking, or
the
Lord
not
be
cursing
has
both
as
us,
saying, 'Judge not,
the
preached
who
have
foretold
the
us;
being
zealous
of
from
false
For
Christ
of
whosoever
in the
flesh, he
His
he
return
to
the
oracles
of
there
shall
neither
that
fasting: with
'The
So
rapid
churches,
that
temptation,'
Ancient
within
of
regularly organized,
these
lands
which
the
It
were
Asia
not
for them.
his
from
own
after
in
The
the
that
us
ginning:
bein
said,
"
Scriptures.
the
century
written
therefore,
the
hath
Lord
Rome.
understand
necessary,
; and
resurrection
found
were
then
fess
con-
all-seeing God
of
of
able
were
come
Wherefore,
Gospel
and
Scriptures
was
the
Minor,
to
is
devil
flesh is weak.'
quarter
a
men.
persevering
the
Versions
spread
bear
not
to
us
and
the
as
the
the
any
to
prayer,'
willing,but
the
was
Syria, Europe,
Greek.
is
testimony of
Pentecost
made
into
us
all
false doctrines, let
delivered
unto
does
Satan.
their
from
vain
Lord
be
supplication beseeching
spirittruly
The
e.
of
lead
to
the
taught
who
deceive
of
firstborn
was
those
is from
cross
and
have
whoever
and
prophets
Jesus Christ
the
'Watching
'not
the
of many,
word
from
that
:
the
and
ence,
rever-
apostles
abstaining
hypocrisy, who
is the
the vaunts
good;
confess
the
as
Lord
our
brethren, and
not
that
judgment,
leaving
is
is Antichrist
says
and
us,
all
with
fear, and
of
shall
ye
forgiven.'
be
unto
Coming
in
perverts
lusts, and
nor
Gospel
sufferings upon
whosoever
in
and
for
what
remembering
commanded,
what
does
but
shall
ye
Him
has
have
name
and
serve
Himself
and
striking
railing, or
cursing;
who
offence
SI
for
taught
therefore
us
BOOKS
railing for
or
judged; forgive,
"Let
the
OF
BOOK
the
day
Christian
Samaria,
people
of
language
in
namely,
the
translations
be
"
58
THB
these
Among
the
BOOK
translations,
"Peshito,"
churches, and
the
far
first versions
of
in the
which
doubtless
of
time
and
Peter, Jude
New
the
language
and
fact.
It is not
in
the
were
of
are
ceeding
ex-
ing
claim-
partly written
were
true
literal
or
Aramaic
version
Palestine
the
contains
epistles of Paul,
fourteen
the
exception of
it agrees
Revelation,
tament
Tes-
language,
in
spoken
sion),
ver-
Old
of the
whole
the
in
This
With
James.
the
contains
the
Gospels, the Acts,
2
made,
the
means
Lord.
our
Peter, and
churches
these
they
the
of
most
was
the
by
Syrian
trace,
that
that
say
the
apostles.
Syriac Bible,
and
1
to
to
ever
of
because
''Peshito," (which
or
the
Scripture
of
used
as
mention
may
we
members
able
are
we
the
of the
days
versions,
or
Latin,"
for them
much
The
as
BOOKS
the
by
''Old
value
great
too
used
as
So
Africa.
OF
and
2
with
at
four
i
John,
3
John,
New
our
Testament.
Just
the "Peshito"
as
so
the
"Old
In
fact
it
Latin"
this that
from
was
made
was
its
of the
"
A.
about
date
D.
Testament
New
Hebrews,
James,
It will
seen
be
that
versions
Testament,
It
170.
as
and
we
2
been
the
We
may
contains
all
the
great
place
books
them, except
three
Peter.
of these
all the
first century
the
with
great Latin
his
since
have
now
churches.
church.
by the comparison
in the
made
ever
churches,
Roman
the
Jerome
Catholic
Roman
the
of
authority
for
has
version, the Vulgate, which
Greek
for the
made
was
of
exception
books
ancient
two
of
the
Peter,
2
were
New
in
existence.
When
large
quotations
and
copious
seven
books
them,
no
Greek
Scriptures
man
from
numbers
be
may
the
can
that
recovered
any
were
New
longer
Testament
exist
in such
the
of its
twenty-
even
and
affect
all in existence
text
reconstructed
to
doubt
from
that
the
in the first century,
THE
and
were
the
then
OF
BOOK
received
world
known
the
what
has
of
preponderance
New
Testament,
mind
of
the
Testament
?
It
I.
the
command,
and
He
44).
Testament
by which
And
2.
When
of
God,"
able
had
yet been
no
of "the
of
refer
to
what
is true
Paul
says,
and
tells
and
speaks
to
the
of
"All
of
Old
"the
He
it
He
refers
to
in
the
not
of
to-day.
it
to
24:27,
page
(John
ment
Testa-
Old
the
the
of
the
by
Scriptures"
one
our
His
at
or
(Luke
us
meant
New
came
to
the
is true
of
the
of the
is
not
"wrest
apostles.
given by inspiration
; when
in old
the
ment.
Testa-
Old
which
"Scriptures
Scripture being
Testament.
references, quotations,
made
salvation"
unto
who
many
Scripture
Timothy
men
arise
have
we
have
we
the
note
of Christ
wise
the
integrity of the Old
''the
Saviour
our
of
written.
Scriptures which
man,"
John
also
him
That
side
possession
as
doubt, for
be
make
to
His
to
may
if
as
seem
the
on
record
Gospels
refers
can
allusions
the
the
in
might
question
it is known
32).
It is wonderful
and
from
it
been
about
in the
24:27,
there
has
Testament
Old
authentic.
and
far
so
the
had
constantly
Luke
5:39;
He
again
divisions
same
clear
very
life that
Again
hence
reader, What
seems
Lord's
said
evidence
and
throughout
TESTAMENT.
OLD
been
59
churches
genuine
as
THE
From
Christian
the
by
BOOKS
Peter
time
speaks
the
by
Scriptures"
fulfilled"
"
are
;
will
when
they
all
6o
THE
it is
Surely
There
them
Here
then
is
Scriptures, as
before
this
evidence
have
deem
have
the
evidence
in truth
the
very
Word
as
bears, and
and
genuine
sacred
as
285
Testament
hundred
of
with
God
the
authentic
present
here
as
from
uineness
gen-
than
that
purpose,
by
which
version
it
we
do
to
go.
truly
can
is in deed
to-day,
; written
present
our
submitted
it
the
the
Scriptures. Step
Farther
our
in
belief
our
forth
set
to
back
have
we
the
men
and
whose
essentially unchanged;
text
it left the
when
hands
of the
writers.
FOR
QUESTIONS
1.
was
year
three
Septuagint
have
Bible,
the
Old
the
sacred
Christ.
we
the
of
evidence
for
that
in
made
that
the
famous
before
said
it
of
the
it necessary,
the
This
language.
endeavored
basis
the
traced
to
Scriptures, a
to-day, existed
authenticity
centuries
From
His
day.
we
forms
version
existed
names
Greek
the
them
Lord's
chapter
we
English
are
time.
Lord's
Hebrew
the
to
into
have
our
which
by step
we
and
Lord
our
our
satisfactoryproof
we
and
be
even
"Septuagint Version,"
(See page 8.)
C.
not
that
that
know
to
us
the
called
In
addition
in
of
before
Bible
a
was,
translation
years
to
Scriptures
same
was
There
B.
BOOKS
handled.
apostles
J.
comfort
great
a
the
handling
OF
BOOK
Define
the
following
REVIEW.
genuine, authentic,
terms:
forged, spurious, corrupt.
2.
of
the
3.
On
what
basis
do
the
genuineness
and
authenticity
Scriptures rest?
Why
are
they questioned?
Give
illustrations.
THE
Do
4.
possess
we
Give
5.
a
b.
Name
the
of
manuscripts
of
method
the
of
of
proof
the
from
Bible
copies,
versions.
and
describe
the
account
of
kinds
two
of
manuscripts
Scriptures.
Give
8.
the
authenticity
Ancient
first
the
original
Manuscripts,
c.
7.
the
of
account
Printed
a.
the
brief
and
genuineness
of
of
any
6i
BOOKS
?
Scripture
6.
OF
BOOK
a
brief
the
leading
of
manuscripts
class.
What
have
to
you
the
regarding
say
of
''quotations
fathers"?
9.
Name
the
and
fathers,
apostolic
when
state
they
flourished.
10.
Name
11.
What
today
apostles
?
describe
and
proof
as
have
possessed
that
we
by
versions.
ancient
two
our
we
Lord
have
the
Himself
Old
and
ament
TestHis
CHAPTER
In
"a
classical
straight
of
ages
the:
canon
Greek
the
rod,"
the
Christian
indefiniteness
standard
a
of
used
as
Still
later
''Canon
term
of
we
of
the
As
it
this
sense
The
that
those
which
books
as
of
1881
and
we
the
use
genuine,
books
in
to
are
Philippians
word
in
this
3 :i6.
have
authority
be
found
in
the
the
Revised
Revised
is
chapter
Christians
1,
plication
ap-
lives.
our
divine
American
the
of
the
to
of
161
of
Version
1885, and
and
volume.
367.
rule
a
:
restriction
6 :i6 ;
which
authentic,
These
as
both
sacred
D.
the
the
use
we
referring
"
Galatians
canonical
Authorized
the
in
are
inspiration.
in
Life
A.
of
name
the
to
the
Scriptures
sacred
in
and
Faith
it is used
sense
year
ethics.
indeed,
or,
be
to
came
therefore,
compose
in the
denoting
and
the
referring
that
used
of
the
received
things,
two
"
books
first
Rule
of
In
of
was
The
2.
grammar,
Truth
of
number
such
of
it
early
able
consider-
generally
logic,
When,
the
with
Later
writings
one
Canon
though
art,
In
used
was
practice.
Scriptures."
mean
may
The
1.
in
sacred
the
it
signifies properly,
rule."
carpenter's
and
rule
biblk.
''canon"
word
meaning,
opinion
the
the
religion
of
testing
a
of
"a.
or
V.
garded
re-
and
Bible;
Version
of
Version
1901.
uncanonical
By
in
of
the
Hermas,
books
canon,
the
such
those
mean
we
the
as
Epistle
62
of
that
Apocrypha,
Barnabas.
are
the
not
cluded
in-
herd
Shep-
64
THB
Then
On
time.
the
construction
earlier
enriched
own
Daniel
"the
the
and
pen,
book
of
V.)
the
Lord"
the
succession
a
added
About
made
To
collection
this
collection
and
Ezra.
gathered
the
"Acts
temple,
The
432
of
canon
the
it,,
was
This
fact is borne
writings, ^^he
doubt
time
I.
but
of
our
These
Lord
Old
complete whole,
the
Scriptures
a
the
fact
the
a
and
(John
Ezra
rebuilt
collection
Great
Synagogue.
Jewish
com^posed of Ezra,
of
writings
as
"Search
are
There
existed
books
is
in
no
the
24:27,44).
apostles (Luke
known
now
we
ancient
most
Malachi.
and
form
the
the
and
Nehemiah
Prophets, and
the
in
was
5:39,
were
2:13).
Synagogue
were
was
library for the second
a
the
Testament
and
doubtless
was
and
in
the
tions.
addi-
temple
historythat
of
Maccabees
Zechariah,
such
enlarged
writings of Nehemiah,
Kings
to
Zeph-
writings (Neh. 8:2,3,14).
Testament
witness
arose,
by valuable
temple
of Ezra
Great
that
2
Old
work
to
Zechariah.
founding
(See
Haggai,
the
the
of
the
have
Nehemiah,
It is
B. C.
find
ished
all flour-
and
temple,
when
and
added
when
of David,"
Nahum,
These
books
sacred
the
were
Malachi,
those
the
capture,
after
of
his
we
prophets
re-established, then
fifty years
a
of
writings of Haggai
the
of
Habakkuk.
existing sacred
worship
from
books," Isaiah
Joel, Micah,
and
Babylonian
and
rebuilt
34:16),
(29:18, 34:16).
destruction
of
collection
ited
depos-
22:8, Isaiah
''the
to
torical
his-
David's
to
inspired writings
referring
day
the
Joshua
temple Solomon
the
Isaiah, Hosea,
before
the
temple
prophetic writings. So
aniah, Jeremiah, Obadiah,
After
from
with
some
R.
Jonah, Amos,
the
in the
(2 Kings
collection
Solomon's
After
placed
of
books
also
(9:2,
BOOKS
books
prophetical
in it the
and
and
gathered
were
and
OF
BOOK
regarded
as
one
being emphatically
the
Scriptures";
THE
Matt.
2.
Abel
the
unto
Chron.)
of
are
Luke
3.
"the
Tim.
2
blood
of
i.
from
e.
Genesis
to
and
pass
com-
into
three
arrangement
of
the
division
"the
and
Prophets,"
that
:i5,i6 implies
3
21:42;
Bible.
is evidence
parts, ''the Law,"
4.
the
to
Hebrew
24:44
Matt.
(''from the
11:51
Zacharias,"
witness
a
present
our
Luke
of
blood
broken";
.
and
23:35
65
BOOKS
be
cannot
24 '.2y,32)
:29 ; Luke
22
2
Scriptures
"the
10:35,
OF
BOOK
the
Psalms."
Scriptures
lected
col-
were
together.
The
5.
New
to
amount
and
850),
citations
direct
about
The
Ezra
with
.The
and
is the
mentioned
had
interview
an
the battle of
The
h.
of
it is almost
high-priestwho
with
the
Old
Testament.
But
The
first and
deliver
a
create
at
a
here
Jaddua
Josephus)
to
gradually added
was
it
was
some
any
to
considerable
of
the
that
time
books
tained
con-
actually written.
most
important work
personal testimony
first
the
Great, shortly after
the
before
ascension
Gospel history (Mark
was
from
Canon.
canon
were
:i 1,22.
B. C.
Testament
Lord's
that
12
extends
(according
Alexander
Testament
our
Neh.
given
certain
gradually,
period beginning
See
C.
B.
330
New
in it
to
about
Solomon).
of
the
during
about
(save Esther,
formed
was
high-priests here
Issus, 333
New
Song
the
in
all references
quoted
are
canon
The
after
to
of
C, and
B.
books
additions
ending
genealogy
536-336
(including
Testament
its final
Testament
Old
the
Ecclesiastes, and
Old
receiving
280
all the
nearly
Ezra, Nehemiah,
6.
of
16:15
oral, and
permanent
it
was
literature.
the
to
; Acts
of the
i
chief
apostles
facts
:2i,22). Their
part of their
no
A
cycle
of
of
was
the
ing
teach-
intention
selected
rep-
("^
THE
resentative
oral
in
the
words
when
world,
and
the
existence,
close
But
for
came
arisen
Epistles,which
often
front
the
be
This
up.
time
proved
The
bear.
books
to
for purposes
the
arose
time
to
meet
which
of the
Thus
called
books
do.
to
are
tolic?
apos-
There
Testament.
deliberate
examination,
which
and
genuine
apostles
the
spurious gospels and
and
and
to
Scriptures
the
refused
What
"
by the church
received
arose
litera'ture of
that
New
were
were
D.) brought
Christians
our
false
many
genuine
writings
ally,
person-
Thus
A.
sacred
urgent
lies in
answer
(302
the
epistles. Careful, prayerful,
however,
composition.
converts
time
demanded
persecutors
that
The
friends
by
two
visit them
their
from
the
question of
question became
The
the books
into
came
emergencies.
given
the
false.
this
from
authoritative
of
instruction.
forth
put
were
The
church.
at
pressing.
Gospels
to
with
persecution of Diocletian
Hence
that
the
as
records
so
removal
kind
unable
reproof, and
and
special needs
should
not
the
another
communicate
to
of counsel,
3.
their
Thus
written
was
important
forth.
put
of churches,
desired
were
Lord
our
long
.
com.panions of the apostles.
Founders
the
of
commit
to
So
11-4)
living,the necessity for
already had
The
1
by apostles themselves, and-
two
of their
groundwork
endeavored
many
extremely
be
the
Gospel (Luke
time
should
form
time
actions
it became
records
and
of
still
BOOKS
15:1-10).
course
apostles were
But
Cor.
this oral
writing
of the
OF
facts sufficed to
Gospel (i
But
to
BOOK
and
the New
others
spired
the in-
whose
Testament
names
canon.
and
"Homologoumena"
as
were
"Anti=
legomena."
In
the
study of canonics
regarding these
terms,
and
a
word
what
or
two
is meant
must
be
by them.
said
THB
At
the
time
the
of
out
Paul
and
John,
3
for
The
Peter.
and
question
of its
name
author,
Peter
of
"apostles";
the
an
"elder"
"presbyter,"
a
at
which
their
fourth
very
had
claims
century
differed
they
in
themselves
and
2
books
called
and
bore
the
no
the acknowledged
from
style
i
"apostle"; Jude
an
these
these
reasons
in the
place
by
"servants," and
not
however,
they
delay proving
At
books
After
canon.
the
the
by
of that century
they
last
at
were
received
were
canonicity
John called himself
3
undergone.
at the end
churches, and
fore
there-
Hebrews
stylefrom
in
their
examination,
genuine, the
as
were
really written
were
For
stories.
allowed
once
deliberate
the
writer
apocryphal
not
were
or
2
puted
dis-
were
"
of the
that
Peter
not
recorded
Hebrews,
"
the
to
authors.
Jude styled
and
James
;
much
differed
and
epistles;2
Pauline
regard
they
their
called
were
so
whether
writings, as
who
men
not
epistles
(or disputed).
with
issue
at
''Antilegomena," was
of the
books
seven
first
the
and
twenty
epistles of
by particular churches, and
time
styled "Antilegomena"
The
These
Peter, Jude, James, Revelation
2
a
other
called
therefore
and
Hebrews),
the
to
readily
were
Acts, the
the
Gospels,
four
that
(except
John
of
the
were
books
genuine,
as
Testament
New
{i.e. acknowledged).
''Homologoumena"
books
the
of
twenty-seven
universally accepted
and
67
BOOKS
formation
the
of
twenty
canon
OF
BOOK
close
ceived
re-
scrutiny
beginning
of
most
of
the
received
were
by all.
The
4.
Apocryphal
These
"
books
apokruphos,
because
they
derive
which
are,
"
(3) spurious.
books
by
the
Books.
their
means
Jews, who
were
(2)
not
a
They
''hidden."
(i) hidden;
They
from
name
of
Greek
word,
are
called
so
unknown
recognized
ity;
authoras
regarded them, however,
inspired
as
hav-
68
THB
OF
BOOK
ing high authority, and
a
them
their
history of
valuable
held
Talmudical
in
":hemselves
they
authority with
in
Bibles
some
to-day
Bibles, since they
distinct
of
as
equal
position
ing
be-
them
find
We
in
Catholic
Roman
the
regarded by
are
the
their
canon,
place by
a
regarded
especially
"
were
quoted
are
with
Testaments.
New
and
them
but
be
to
of the
books
the
the Old
between
not
they
given
were
being
as
Scriptures, their
of
volume,
were
esteem
Although
many
They
sacred
the
that
statement
but
writings.
in
high
canonical
the
only allowed,
not
was
in
nation.
carefullydistinguishedfrom
use
BOOKS
Roman
church
as
inspired books.
The
2
fourteen
contains
Apocrypha
Esdras, Tobit, Judith,
the
the
Song
Susannah,
Bel
and
Story
of
Manasses,
and
of the
some
fathers
have
books
looked
been
Council
the
acknowledged
''never
Angus,
and
never
are
apostles ;
heathen
never
a
prophet
his
countrymen
other
messenger
of
church
1545,
they
as
quoted
closes
by
remarkable,
his
books
is to
either
as
striking as
more
is
them
be
not,
of
does
the
indeed,
itely
defin-
Scripture
The
them.
Lord
that
says
tures;
Scrip-
sacred
St. Paul
too,
in
turies
cen-
'Thilo,"
part of the
our
not
were
Holy
church.
he
by
were
first four
they
ish
Jewand
canon,
or
twice
the
by
His
quotes
spired
last in-
predictions by recommending
of Moses,
and
expected by them
of
of these
few
a
was
that
expressly excludes
received
the
in
Romish
them
quotes
It
It
Lord.
our
that
titles included
their
were
Prayer
is true
canonical, but
integralportion
an
by the
fact the
poets.
Christian
as
the
Dragon,
It
Trent,
Josephus
church
they
be
the
Ec-
Children, the
writings during the
of
to
Three
the
Maccabees.
light; nor
birth
the
declared
as
quoted
canonical
after
until
2
of the
in this
on
list of
any
and
i
of
and
i
Esther, Wisdom,
of
rest
clesiasticus,Baruch,
books, namely,
intimates
till the
that
to
no
coming
THE
the
of
Elijah (Mai.
second
is
evidence,
moreover,
authority
is claimed
is
by
virtually disowned
contain
with
For
what, then,
useful
In
?
the
"for
read
are
By
rule
of
it not
view
Jewish
the
These
by the
the
it be
the
right
of faith and
which
we
may
of
posed
op-
the
them
doctrine."
held
be the
to
books, they
historical
a
showing
.2,
manners,
any
writings
From
that
events
and
of
point
condition
Testament
Old
of
the canonical
with
the
the
of
intervene
the
opening
Bible
believe
yea,
"
is
the
the
meant
lives
I^OR
the
will of
men
the
Spirit,and
fore,
have, there-
We
in
in order
these
that
fact.
and
supreme
gument
ar-
written
were
divine
have
we
revealed
by
the
settled
a
that
our
govern
is
of
books
the
Scriptures
sacred
and
they bear,
of
course
that these
proven
with
What
i
esteemed
parts
some
canonicity of the
QUi:STIONS
1.
these
inspiration
to
life
in accordance
the
be
establish
to
are
names
canonicity of the
a
them
in
books
instruction
sufficientlyindicate
whose
under
wrote
books
era.
Let
men
The
Scripture."
of
relating certain
closing of
facts
proved.
of life and
value
by which
is
it
some
history ( Baruch
England
of
authority.
and
Christian
of the
with
Apocryphal
contrasted
of
are
people,
between
Divine
by
15:38).
2:23;
the
church
faith, and
they
Internal
writers, and
precepts
apply
utterly without
are
*
inspiration.
and
Church
Protestant
no
can
example
yet doth
but
*
and
Jer. 43:6,7), self-contradictory,
doctrines
the
to
Mac.
variance
at
*
4:4-6)
of the
none
69
BOOKS
against their
(2
statements
compared
OF
BOOK
Bible
our
ultimate
that
rule
a
rule
they
"
by
may
be
of
the
God.
REIVIEW.
term
"The
canon
of the
Bible
Bible"?
2.
Give
a
reason
why
the
books
are
onical.
can-
THE
70
3.
4.
5.
What
is
Why
brief
a
6.
7.
BOOKS
''Uncanonical"
term
Bible
the
?
necessary?
description
of
the
formation
of
the
description
of
the
formation
of
the
canon.
Give
brief
a
Testament
New
the
of
canon
a
Testament
Old
by
meant
was
Give
OF
BOOK
canon.
Explain
the
''Homologoumena"
terms
"Anti-
and
legomena."
8.
Give
brief
a
of
account
the
books
called
"Antileg-
omena."
9.
10.
Roman
What
What
is
How
are
church?
is
the
meant
by
the
the
Apocryphal
and
how
value
of
by
the
term
"Apocrypha"
books
the
regarded
church?
Protestant
Apocrypha
?
?
by
the
THE
72
connection.
off
or
on
is the
thought
of which
is
the
is the
moulded
of the
monument
nations
that
lost
in
key
to
have
perished, and
their
tells
history
of
us
"It
is not
languages
matter
a
that
although
the
and
may
be
inasmuch
as
divine
could
best
languages
it
that
so
in many
is
early history
language gives
mind, and
the
the
us
thenon
Par-
the
truly as
as
of
Pyramids
from
the
there
are
divine
for the
of
earth.
that
classic
no
by Divine
''Hence
of the
was
designed
of
in
advancing
historical
in
and
Providence
which
of
the
that
its
VALUE
it is that
no
those
which
so
dently
confi-
not
"
drunk
have
Hebrew
could
various
can
we
languages
and
velopmen
de-
employed
enriching the
it is that
no
even
deepest
the
Greek
adequately
convey
simplicity, grandeur, fulness
impressiveness,
for the
THE
for
earth, yet,
be
must
indeed
and
are
German,
revelation
for all races,
languages
Hence
languages
as
all the
fountains
springs
variety, power
for
divine
purpose,
there
the
and
revelation;
the
particular languages
the
English
the
in
delivered
the
the
bear
revelation
was
to
to
become
claim
and
perience
ex-
historical
indifference,therefore,
conveyed
suitable
most
the
the
;
by
speaking face
of
were
certain
"
the
race
experience
Greek
the
it is that
Egyptian.
the
as
and
form
emotion,
whose
their
darkness,
primeval
and
that
of which
rounded
it becomes
experience of
thought
Hence
it were,
it, and
that
body
and
energy.
by thought
employing
race
It is the
essential
an
dress
a
flesh
life and
culture; it is, as
and
of
is the
but
one,
merely
pleasure.
It
soul.
thought
language
its
at
BOOKS
loose
a
is not
Language
put
may
is not
thought
and
language
OF
BOOK
OF
those
selected
purpose.
THE
translation
original Scriptures; for
as
a
ORIGINAI..
can
ever
translation
take
the
place
is, at the best,
THE
the work
of
and
uninspired
give
They
oracles.
of the
the
emotion;
it in
and
the
the
least
various
But
then
even
holiest
and
inasmuch
the
as
given through
their
time
own
of
are
God
better
hended,
appre-
all.
Hence
at
for
chosen
be
human
who
only
can
express
of
not
for
need
tion,
revela-
all
digesting them,
life.
the
church
sacred
How
fathers, and
power
of
and
of
time,
maintain
Scriptures, and
hidden
a
enter
living
ever
life, that
so
if
must,
them
essential
connection
deeper
in
into
it should
the
the
they
of the
them,
apprehending
reproducing
for
and
understand
to
important, therefore, how
is to
mysterious
their
from
only
from
the
and
age;
inspired
spake
ideas
ever
their
an
time, but
own
and
experience
particular
is
this
embrace
to
as
faithful, continually improve in their knowledge
and
and
only
not
practical conceptions
eternal
than
original Scriptures,in
of
less
Un-
selected
of the
then
and
is worthless.
been
so
men
generations will
advancing
correctly apprehend
to
mere
men
their
for
Spirit,the
timeless
word
and
ent
widely differ-
external, grammatical,
revelation
holy
numerous
A
should
men
divine
lines
same
the
and
the translation
learned
most
the
the
own,
men
and
with
with
it their
phases of
and
throb
translation
no
body of
a
theological,ethical,
the
the
it is
all-sided
types
character.
make
feel
to
various
original has
conveyed,
at
or
from
and
spirit of the
requisitethat
work,
themselves
phere
atmos-
and
in
move
lexicographical translation
but
it is
must
foreign tongue.
a
think
revelation, in order
thought
do
to
spiritand
very
must
must
coming
yet unable
are
hearts
adapt
periods of divine
the
they
their
must
types of character
;
minds
their
thinking ; they
reproduce
into the
original text
ful,
faith-
and
interpretation of the sacred
own
enter
original authors;
same
of
must
73
though holy
Spiritof God,
their
us
BOOKS
who,
men,
the
guided by
than
more
OF
BOOK
speech
it
with
their
encourage
is, if
the
spirit
a
THE
74
considerable
and
portion of
all events
at
it in the
insist
things
of
attain,but
the
off from
source
its
only
its
scholasticism, with
institutions, will
divine
THE
With
of the
exception of
Testament
Old
was
of
applies the
Saviour's
in
Kings
2
the
whole
time
went
the
old
Hebrew
on,
Josephus
this
language,
and
long before
had
as
all
our
gradually changed
by the people of the
form
of
in
the
together with
the
was
the
Holy
Land
Syriac, which
or
It is
18 126.
that
time
But
as
spoken
Lord.
our
Because
of this
all
change
in
language
living languages
taking
Hebrew
which
the
passages
Testament
Old
the
Syrio-Aramaean,
words
of
God,"
in the
written
was
epithet Hebrew.
birth
new
mechanical
importance
few
very
barren
TESTAMENT.
OLD
Jews' language"
others, changed
that
a
a
cut
of Israel.
Jews
fact
and
with
THE
many
especiallythe language of the children
the
of
of
tongue.
''the
Hebrew
particular generation
a
Hebrew
It is termed
into
01^
as
spired
unin-
people will be
and
place
with
original
spiritualgrowth, and
the
IvANGUAGES
the
Christian
a
living communion
and
Word
may
these
the
place of
stereotyped dogmas
assume
ficial
super-
truth; otherwise,
stereotyped dogmas
of
a
layman
any
interpretationsof
life of
the
some
as
train
to
are
merely
not
of
the
the
studies,
thorough acquaintance
fountains
the
and
generations,and
days
ministry, who
have
assume
becom.e
will
into
and
deep
will
inspired word,
to
its
these
pursue
history has already sufficientlyshown,
versions
This
that
to
Bible, such
original perennial
church
youth
the
a
BOOKS
its
God, should
of
knowledge
readily
OF
BOOK
the
scholars
the
history
are
place of
are
of
able
the
old
to
"
constantly changing,
obsolete
and
discover
language
may
three
be
ones
"
periods
divided;
THB
each
marked
period being
and
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
distinct
by
75
peculiaritiesof style
idiom.
To
first
the
which
period belong the books
written
are
Hebrew
in
of the
in
spoken
as
Pentateuch,
the
of
time
Moses.
To
the
reached
its
the
belong
the
second
highest point^as regards purity
books
Psalms
and
the
Proverbs
of
books
the
Amos,
Joel,
Judges, Samuel,
of
of David,
Solomon,
the
which
period, during
Obadiah,
refinement,
and
Kings, Chronicles,
other
and
the
had
language
of
writings
prophets Isaiah, Hosea,
Jonah,
Micah,
and
Nahum,
Habakkuk.
The
third
period,
Nehemiah.
of
of
writings
the
do
as
rest
the
the
(so
in
Babylon
during
the
Captivity.
Daniel
are
written
the third
than
to
the
does
Syriac
of the
English
to
writers
of the
exhibited
and
writings
"It
the
of
began
the
of
is not
language,
in
reader
time
later
books
much
of
second
a
the
of the
the
the
that
a
of
end
relation
same
Anglo-Saxon
this
of
some
Testament
that
and
written, rather
a
Saviour
of
Ezra
Aramaean,
the
Old
of the
the
recovered
distinguished
the
period.
to
that
the
Jews with
of
much
purity
give examples
introduction
manner
; but
our
be
in consequence
; and
possible
and
of
books
to
in
Assyrian Empire
Towards
Hebrew.
Hebrew
period,
the
eastern
or
and
porated
incor-
residence
parts of the
spoken, language, bearing
a
of
the
idioms
become
enforced
Chaldee,
the
to
the
period
the
Parts
in
language
cognate
and
and
second
intercourse
other
and
had
the
of
to
Esther, Ezra
of
speak)
to
extended
neighboring nations,
people
books
Hebrew
pure
of the
consequence
prophets belong
period words, phrases,
foreign languages
with
the
also
this
During
of the
would
following
of
words
be
will
of
from
other
to
intelligible
show
in
changes
in
some
the
the
guages,
lan-
nary
ordi-
degree
76
THE
is
what
In
meant.
is
anyone
OF
BOOK
the
recorded, he
In
50).
of
spoken
2:10)
(i Kings
in
spoken of
this
of
intermediate
''If it be
just been
Hebrew
the
books
of
asked
said
what
and
that
the
Bible
intention
The
also
from
and
who
in the
their
This
residence
relation
successively
the
held
countries."
to
pose
pur-
man's
as
6
: 18
;
that
and
;
is transitional,
from
written, and
were
and
: 12-26
difference
phenomenon
Daniel
7
particular
dialect, which
Targums
ten
writ-
not
are
"These
7:28.
over
some
far
as
4 :8 to
Babylonian
sway
that
reason,
for
man
which
curious
of
written
were
this
points of
various
the
divine."
to
Chaldee
in
to
long intervals,
purpose,
to
able
being
they
at
by
in, the
language
for
even
Ezra
:
2:4
in which
Syriac.
the
Testament
Old
in the
presents
the
has
what
changes
cases
for what
Daniel
Chaldee,
explanation
some
follows
as
written
the
From
.
transition
is in
and
that
proof
impossible
in the
are
and
latter
it is
10:11;
are
a
fabricated
book
a
go,
in Hebrew
portions
is
in
though
passages
Jeremiah
of
utterly impossible,
be
can
king
any
form, through
there
is that
decadence
and
periods,
can
of
of the
later
a
periods of,
answer
and
of his own,
the
the
Holy Scripture
it is
to
fathers*
Chronicles)
gathered
practical use
the
about
progress
different
at
be
earlier
an
and
second
his
death
the
is
(Judges
the
of
32:
Hved
fathers'
times
ple'
peo-
Deut.
'sleptwith
man
Kings
may
his
Joshua
their
of
stage.
language,
trace
of
idea
some
expression from
an
which
generally when
and
death
27:13;
later
in
dead
in the books
example
an
the
that
:io;
in
unto
written
the
'gathered unto
Numbers
49:29;
generation
books
is said
2
to be
'being gathered
as
; but
period it
is
the
Judges,
when
Pentateuch,
is said
(Genesis 25:8-17;
BOOKS
Ezra
Persian
city
and
finds
its
lon,
Baby-
at
rulers,
the
rounding
sur-
THE
THE
"The
It is
its different
the
the
different
Greek
welded
into
been
hand
in the
now
known
as
the
and
Great,
as
originator
greater
thus
the
who
and
resided
and
the
became
in
which
were
; and
eastward
Hellenistic,
in the
known
not
language,
Egypt
of
of
time
of
to
and
own
languages
of
and
Jews
where.
else-
guage,
lan-
boring
neigh-
Greek, thus
fied,
modi-
Greek,
which
Saviour, and
our
from
the
the
their
Hebraised
or
derived
words
of
the
the
spoke the Greek
and
Testament
of the New
in
abounds
which
the
Greek
all parts
the
of
conquest
of Alexandria
from
is
known
by Alexander
idioms
and
upper
Greek
being
the
the
acquired
forms
in Palestine
the books
Greek
and
use
colonies
borrowed
to
This
spoken language
thus
Jews who
nations,
was
Greek
words
into
the
of
Hellen, the fabled
world
Macedon,
the
it became
introduced
language
of
had
"
Philip
gained
After
known
of
Greeks
race.
carried
was
in the
The
the
Philip
modified,
East,
the
of
son
of
after
merged
peninsula.
the
Greek,
common
sway
Hellas, from
of
the
of
part
the
in
before
little better
had
Greek,
people
or
authors
were
were
under
Greek
Hellenic
as
they
Macedonians
affairs of the
Hellenists,
father
nation
one
the
when
Macedon,
for
"
Hebrew-
classic Greek,
the
dialects
ment
Testa-
New
or
by Greek
classic
tribes
the
the
Great, but
the
various
of
it is not
written
dialects, as
which
into
books
Hellenistic,
because
of Alexander
time
the
77
TESTAMENT.
NEW
was
called
so
BOOKS
THE
in which
written
were
the
OF
LANGUAGE
language
Greek.
OF
BOOK
written.
were
eastern
writers
in
This
sources,
in
classic
Greek."
A
is
a
KNOWLEDGE
01^
great help in the
THE
ORIGINAL
LANGUAGES
right understanding
of
the
Scrip-
78
THE
tures, yet it is
of
absolutely
not
its rich
and
knowledge
throw
much
phrases
few
Bible
this
knowledge.
students
such
that
and
employed
nation
every
in
order
heaven, the
read
understand
God'
(Acts
absolutely
Scriptures. The
understand
the
who
brings
only
classical
to
What
In
written
3.
not
read
of
men
tures
Scrip-
the
'the
them
need, in order
Testament
the
a
of
understanding
than
better
investigation of
edge
knowl-
a
in the
ance
guid-
English Bilble,
his
only
to
Greek, and
such
withal
to
in
generally
may
scholar
the
particular
passage
for
have
to
you
touching
what
with
say
the
review.
regard
languages
languages
were
the
divine
to
of the
Bible
intendence
super-
?
original Scriptures
?
Trace
Testament
4.
and
us,
acquisitions."
as
2.
essential;
not
Greek
we
Yet
Testament
New
the
it is that
English reader, trusting
que:stions
1.
of
essential
Holy Spirit,with
of the
of
2).
of New
version.
very
possessed
from
learn
to
how
mercy
to
power
Testament,
New
Testament
Old
and
given
knowledge
a
the
have
and
it,a knowledge
is not
the
others
tongues,
need
we
to
of the
under
of
become
to
of words
meanings
can
mate
inti-
calculated
desirable, it is
is
of
own
is
Scripture ; yet
blessing
a
and
accurate
and
who
are
What
works
"While
Holy
labors
our
wonderful
in
tion
realiza-
correct
a
Greek
and
niceties
knowledge
the
"An
the
there
to
necessary
Hebrew
of
BOOKS
truths.
deep
lightupon
and
though
OF
BOOK
Cite
written
the
Hebrew,
the
in
stages in the
three
and
passages
Hebrew,
name
in
and
the
give
the
Old
reasons
development
books
under
Testament
therefor.
of
Old
each.
which
are
CHAPTER
the:
By
of
us
in
some
the
The
ancient
others
version
of the
proof
version
the
favor
Greek
from
a
the
separate
Old
"From
rank.
were
the
of
THE
when
and,
found
Oxford
these
Helps
be
to
to
the
an
important
an
If
reading.
the
the
a
second
of
weight
greater."
Jews,
80
each
translation
completely
Study
of the
occupies
Septuagint
compared,
so
*'If
manuscripts
least
tradition, it
to
complete
a
versions,
Bible.*
by seventy-two
cell, made
and
TESTAMENT.
OLD
Of
down
scanty.
question,
of
not
been,
of
enormously
the
of
at
that
in
According
Hebrew
have
we
has
number
very
tion.
sec-
handed
early Greek
the
becomes
Versions.
Testament,
copies
is
reading
Versions
highest
number
early prevalence
I.
the
large
sions
ver-
next
are
been
original
a
reading,
its
have
Greek
with
the
in
Testament
New
other
some
important
most
of them
total
accords
Ancient
I.
the
have
we
the
in
The
into
enumerated
the
as
supports
evidence
I.
oldest
particular
some
of
bible.
translation
a
are
versions
manuscript
in
thi:
original.
languages
while
in
the
value.
in
to
meant
Scriptures
the
All
critical
is
than
language
of
versions
Version
a
VII.
Bible,
these
translated
was
of
whom,
of
the
entire
seventy-two
identical
by
in
that
permission.
they
THE
deemed
were
portions
the
the
of
Probably
different
it
about
portion
Philadelphus
Scripture
the
the
which
text
showing
and
phrases,
the
well
as
as
the
ranks
the
be
In
The
2.
to
he
rendering
opposition
by
second
the
Hebrew
of
the
the
quoted
It
It
the
was
so
but
teuch
Penta-
of
Book
a
low
very
are
ductions,
pro-
poor
incorrect
so
was
as
to
the
Greek
from
heathenism
benefit
than
had
literal
Jews
supply
to
of
the
been
to
as
of
native
a
Alexandrian
D.
a
those
literal
who
original,
in
appropriated
be
sometimes
by the Jews,
highly esteemed
was
Talmud,
in the
the
words
original ; and
books
the
A.
Septuagint, which
Christians.
imintelligible.
of
for
text
it,the
in
occupies
was
and
rately
accu-
have
version, the
proselyte
century
with
familiar
to
a
only
Jews
now
Aquila
instigation
in the
more
were
the
became
the
church.
of Aqiiila.
and
At
Judaism.
sought
of Daniel
Book
Version
"Sinope in Pontus,
this
other
and
by the early Christian
disused
been
to the
Ecclesiastes
and
Ptolemy
variations, both
words.
the
and
It is not
we
as
additions
place; the Prophets, Psalms,
while
have
highest literary merit,
next,
of
Alexandrian
Hebrew,
various
at
time
were
times.
century,
familiar.
were
some
Coptic
many
third
to
different
different
in the
the
important
many
possesses
Proverbs
writers
from
translated
the
seems
of
most
of
this
they
Alexandria,
appeared
It
that
proof
even
at
of
(B. C. 285).
early Christian
it contains
middle
have
may
with
and
gradually
of
rendering
convincing
persons
made
was
dates, from
earliest
afford
to
disbelieved
Jerome
the
of
8i
BOOKS
inspired.
inequahty
seems
work
be
to
and
story;
OF
BOOK
and
is
by early Christian
is discredited
writers.
3.
The
Version
Theodotion,
the
LXX
a
native
of Theodotion.
of
Ephesus,
About
and
an
the
same
time
Ebionite, revised
(Septuagint) merely correcting
its inaccuracies.
82
THE
In the result
the
LXX,
one
in that
onite
his
Version
{c. A.
is
the third
ancie:nt
of
the
tenth
or
translation
is
hands,
it
well
were
is the
was
in
Neither
the
but
known,
it
in
the
Leviticus, Numbers,
rendered
with
the
of its
latter
always
been
been
second
2.
Version
The
the
and
Old
of
served.
pre-
the
be
The
Ephraem
Arabic
all the
those
of
John,
the
2
eral
sev-
Genesis,
and
Job
are
Syrian gives,
proof
has
version
Syrian
Church
have
translations
of
Books
Canonical
its
that
abundant
the
or
translators
This
of
of
like
the
century,
all sections
as
work
books
and
of
conclusion
the
to
sions
ver-
ninth
the
place
Deuteronomy,
epistles of
New,
except
Peter, the
the
the
epistle
Revelation.
Latin
the
are
as
the
century.
it several
well
as
third
points
fourth
It contains
and
Jude,
from
Hexapla,
simple"
early
nor
to
It
testaments.
"the
his countrymen.
accepted by
Testament,
Old
the
general by
made.
time
exactness.
of
authentic, and
as
of
in
use
half
plays
dis-
Hexapla
them
new
as
Hebrew,
Exodus,
in
use
second
acquainted with
great
in the
Peshita
seems
the evidence
and
but
language.
of
and
old
new
a
important of all the Syriac
This
produced
was
the
most
century.
to
in the
given
Ebi--
an
name
versions, quoted
Scriptures
"plain" version.
his
gave
six versions
01^
version
The
200),
Symmachus,
only fragments
and
Syriac.
1.
the
superseded
elegance of style and
later
anonymous,
II.
D.
of the
Three
Origen.
were
Daniel
paraphrastic, like the LXX,
purity and
more
of
of
of Symmachus.
translation, which
formed
translation
into
introduced
were
version.
Samaria
of
BOOKS
of his emendations
many
and
The
4.
OF
BOOK
Version.
Bible
are
Fragments
found
in
of
ancient
an
old Latin
Christian
THE
writers, but
in
the
All
obscurity.
OF
BOOK
history of
that
be
can
Africa, where
North
from
Latin-speaking
made
from
in
the
New
it omitted
James,
and
the
to
Version
7'he
3.
in
Latino)
scholars
known
of the
translated
For
this work
he
was
occupied
upon
first
the
time
of
the
version
with
the
copies
of
one
revised
edition
no
text
is
before
it is
a
Latin
in
A.
1590
work
early period,
him
of
valuable
the
for
in the
better
Latin
current
He
the
the
Hebrew.
Great
on
a
its
This
mixture
inter-
to
the
Jerome
witness
of
the
he
probably
criticism
even
but
new
it is
by
very
text
at
manuscripts
in its present
of the
a
present
were
Hebrew
in
world
The
VIII.
of
Trent
the
later
labors
had
of
discordance
predecessor,
its
it became
of
by Clement
at
against
Council
years
and
Although
Church.
gave
also
Bethlehem,
at
the
lical
Bib-
greatest
from
The
V.
great antiquity, and
aid
Vulgate
383-404).
Western
Three
D.
is
seded
super-
the
militated
by
Sixtus
The
faultless.
Latin
was
years.
Gregory
issued
was
;
mony
testi-
Old
by
the
D.
versions.
improvement
His
revised
residence
noticed
was
the
gradually corrupted by
was
decrees, and
an
means
very
use
edition
important.
a
in
its
standard
other
LXX
Hieronymus,
LXX
of
translation, however,
the
earliest
of the
twenty-one
the
the
last
Hebrews,
Version
into Latin
for
reception, from
the
of
one
(A.
his
up
it for
reverence
authorized
Jerome
took
the
this in turn
by
Testament
the Old
of the
gives
Latin
Testament
New
in the
edition
epistle to
day, Eusebius
his
of
St. Jerome.
as
version
old
made
text),
current
been
.
The
Vulgate.
have
to
Testament
character
Italy by the Itala, and
the
(i. e.
and
made
Old
the
Tertullian
existence
( Vetus
In
complete
was
current
the unrevised
Peter.
2
it
seems
was
the
in
is that
church
century.
was
and
affirmed
the
is lost
origin
the first,and
quarter of the second
version
its
83
BOOKS
Hebrew
state
text.
84
THB
Other
4.
there
are
Besides
other
versions, made
countries
as
;
sacred
testimonies, and
their
original, as
their
with
that
Translations
of the Bible
1380.
whole
great and
of
with
historic
Press
in
1525.
begun
at
New
Cologne.
On
was
completed.
of
of
the
sacred
; but
strates
points demonbooks
have
been
factorily
satis-
integritymore
ancient
book
of
and
is established.
other
some
thirteenth
century
the
from
parts
earlier.
or
the
translated
This
Vulgate.
Latin
the
Madden
for
Testament.
The
and
the
days
until
press
it
Clarendon
the
Cuthbert
Tindale's
Marburg.
words
printing
flightof Tindale
the
Testament
Cologne
Many
ecclesiastical
1530.
essential
issued
New
especially offended
such
common
one
accomplished before
never
Tindale's
afterwards
was
some
1850.
and
order
independent
part
Bible.
from
was
by Forshall
Coptic, or
elucidatingthe
of his followers
some
was
(8vo) English
by
the
in the
work
in
Version
sufficientlyattest
other
English
into
times, and
Gothic
most
their
Psalter
the
Wyclif
edited
the
any
of
made
printing, and
was
of
were
Bible
all
which
Versions
English
2.
new
in
it establishes
preserved, while
than
the
differences
verbal
care
famous
copies of
mere
complete agreement
the
of
for
are
not
the Latin,
different
at
their value
have
These
Syriac and
Arabic, Ethiopic, and
all of which
text.
the
g. the
e.
of Ulfilas, the Armenian,
Egyptian,
BOOKS
Versions.
many
in different
OF
BOOK
copies of
(4to with
it
were
Tunstall, Bishop
at
as
Pentateuch
Worms,
to
Tindale's
a
printed there;
was
edition
was
glosses)
publicly burned
of
London,
attempt
to
who
translate
"church."
was
printed by
Hans
Luft
THE
Tindale's
1534.
throughout
Martin
the
This
Lempereur.
Zurich
Coverdale
Bible
Antwerp
by
version
of
the
the
the
first
was
It
the
from
of
version
Latin
under
English.
in
published
Bible
the
Bible, and
This
Cromwell.
whole
at
primary
true
translated
probably
(1528),
Thomas
of
patronage
the
of
version
probably printed
was
Ziirich.
Matthew's
1537.
dale's
for
the
the
whole
printed
Whitchurch
was
the
and
New
rest
of
edited
of
version
and
rypha,
Apoc-
was
ably
prob-
It
Rogers.
published by Grafton
was
with
the
king's license,
This
Version."
is the
and
mary
pri-
true
Bible.
of
edition
an
from
completed
Testament
printed English
of the
The
1539.
Great
Bible, revised, and
dale, and
Thomas
Matthew's
1560.
The
reformers
the
in
at
Bible,
and
English
versions.
''Breeches"
Bible, because
made
The
the
of
appeared
rendering
suggestion
of
of
in 1572.
whom
wrote
editions.
by
the
refugee
the
known
in Genesis
revision
Archbishop
were
of
sanction
Cranmer
It is best
A
theologians, eight
edition
a
by Cover-
half-a-century
Bible.
Bishop's
at
seven
for
Matthew's
the
Published
Geneva,
all
under
the
Bible.
popular of
1568.
of
second
of
Hebrew,
Archbishop
1539.
Geneva
the
England
in
edition
new
with
compared
Cromwell
to
A
Bible.
published
prologue
fifteen
but
Tin-
of
up
by Taverner.
edited
Bible
by John
London
Taverner's,
1539.
Old
the
first ''Authorized
made
was
Testament,
Antwerp,
at
and
This
Bible.
Pentateuch
Coverdale
a
is the
(Swiss-German)
Pagninus
printed
was
revised
carefully
Testament.
New
Miles
1535.
at
translator,
85
BOOKS
Testament,
New
its
by
English
OF
BOOK
of
most
as
3 7.
Great
the
Parker
bishops.
the
A
by
ond
sec-
86
THE
The
1582.
This
in
Testament
161
The
1.
Hebrew
Greek
Cambridge,
the
from
phraseology
for
all
of
results
the
of
:
The
of
the
of
revisions
; but
in the
Tindale,
1525
is
and
James'
A
1
88 1,
1885.
of
England,
the
in
The
by
Bible
of
Revised
Convocation
the
two
of
he
The
Authorized
sion,
Aver-
edition,
exerted
was
opposite
very
was
sions:
ver-
secondly, the
and
1583.
Version
of
edition
subsequent
1602
1560,
of
Bible.
1535
powerful influence
translators
in
Bible
Great
upon
in the
printed
very
Testament
New
as
his
of
Revised
Next
for that
little influence
preparation
in the
the
as
improved
side
Bible, giving the
In
his best,
this
Version
Pentateuch.
1530
once
of
only proof
Genesis
and
be
may
settled
Revised
work.
at
seen
First,the Geneva
Rheims
all
great extent
a
were
Matthew's
comes
latest
in the
the basis.
the
to
Bible
Gospel
Bishops' text,
King
English
1568 exerted
Bishops'
over
epistles;to
editions
and
style,tone,
The
carefullyrevised
as
and
successive
Tindale.
a
Tindale's
of
these
by side with
Coverdale
taken
the
Revelation.
importance
the
and
don
Lon-
Prophets, Gospels, Acts, and
read
is to
side
Version
To
London.
Ecclesiastes
the
I) by forty-seven
and
Chron.
i
from
Apocrypha;
William
by
with
side
very
Both
10.
the
thus
the
required
to
to
value
brieflystated
1539
Old
the
versions.
textual
order
was
great excellence, gradually superseded
its
preceding
The
Chron.
2
Oxford,
by
16
1609,
James
Cambridge,
Genesis
allotted
was
of
order
(by
Oxford,
from
This,
in
of
Version, translated
Authorized
and
divines
to
and
Vulgate,
translation
Douai
at
Testament.
New
the
companion
published
the
Catholics.
Roman
by
A
1583.
of
from
made
was
was
BOOKS
Version
Rheims
translation
published
OF
BOOK
the
originated
Province
February, 1870. The
work
of
of
in
a
lution
reso-
Canterbury,
revision
was
88
THE
instead
of
plurals Asherim
in Lev.
3 7 ; 6 :25,
and
terms
has
other
of
names
been
of
and
observed, and
{c.) Changes
and
verses
are
but
the
to
the
short
or
from
the
the
to
involving questions
retained
are
find in many
and
the
whole
already
as
of the
marginal
collection
corresponding
to
This
in the
the
than
the
in
he
sent
to
him,"
In
him
only
the
translation
make
"Almost
V.
In
a
but
wrong
me
thou
Acts
to
but
little
Christian"
persuadest
27:14
the
to
A.
V.
be
Psalter,
more
a
where
one
New
two
or
of
"For
sent
you
is otherwise
which
in
Acts
thou
accurate
Christian"
rendering,
the
in
"I
persuasion
is far
me
five books,
quote
Again,
we
The
corrected
for
clause
a
meaningless.
"With
a
us,"
unto
meaning
to
as
of which
substitution
the
23:15
back
gives
not
fain
Luke
such
noticeable
Thus,
titles
such
Hebrew
been
more
Testament.
Old
instances:
naturally
The
throughout,
into
of the
have
like
instructive.
very
is divided
Psalms
ition
trans-
tions
quota-
translation
are
and
in lines.
Hebrew,
new
erence,
ref-
Poetical
interpretation. Only
the arrangement
is
the
Testament
New
omitted
existed
for
in lines
printed
are
are
of
chapters
space.
chapters
(d.) Mistranslations, again,
necessary.
a
given
Psalms,
the
of
paragraphs,
are
explanations
of
stones.
books
prophetical
.English headings
as
by
The
poetry.
rendering
Testament)
Old
poetical passages,
of modern
verses
into
marked
subject is
new
a
Judges
still available
be
divided
are
in the
divisions
old
bol
sym-
greater uniformity
precious
to
as
(especially in the
sometimes
books,
books
and
its
technical
rendering
accuracy
The
retained
with
in
"grove"
persons
greater
of form.
so
In
and
plants, animals,
of
names
of
place
passages.
places
Asherah,
places
re-
denoting the wooden
the
takes
Azazel"
''goat for
i6; the word
Asheroth,
and
goddess,
some
Thus
translated.
being
"scapegoat"
of
OFBOOKS
BOOK
"not
26:28-
wouldest
than
the
of the
A.
long after
THE
there
geographical
V.
it
against
arose
which
The
beat
justifying
as
from
down
before
it
a
the
R.
tempestuous
a
here
are
better
a
introduces
wind,"
disappears
references
marginal
89
BOOKS
tempestuous
a
confusion,
rendering, ''there
wind."
OF
BOOK
of
portance
special imof
rendering
various
clauses.
The
1901.
version
important
for
reason
American
its
the
"In
American
of
its
American
revisers
the
the
British
it
published
Bible
as
during
committee
the
But
on
other
offset
an
the
of
their
part
limited
same
as
of
work
term
a
period,
Presses
of
the
in
adopt
the
American
English
and
the
close of their
companies
of
intention
an
the
on
the
readings of
the
of
the
with
the
"The
of the
text
American
Revised
many,
the
in
English
Revision
in
on
be
Revised
American
give,
for
publication
those
than
of
issued
the
might
or
the
British
eventually
of
most,
receive
should
the
the
general public. But soon
1885 the English Revision
has
part of the
Appendix,
Version
these
there
and
disbanded;
the
should
to
the
Presses,
case
work
have
The
possibility that
editions
in
had
who
the
themselves
to
points
England.
the
preferences,
of
years.
and
proposed
was
copy
Version
University
approval of scholars
after
every
sanction
no
still remained
all
preferences
pledged
by the University
or
English
the
of
this, it
fourteen
Revised
revisers,
to
in
of the
"There
The
following
revision, should
American
editions
any
the
by
English companies,
Appendix
an
very
Version.
agreed that respecting
was
that
side
stated
joint labors
difference, the
vote.
Revised
is best
the initiative in the
decisive
Another
preface:
of
course
ultimate
had
is the
existence
quotation from
Version.
Revised
been
Presses
either
indication
no
to
wholly
amalgamate
or
in
part,
editions.
committee, after the publication
1885, resolved
to
continue
their
THE
90
American
called
less
or
the
The
that
of the
in the
embodied
in
of
a
was
in
Revised
Appendix
of
revision
which
the
until
required
extending
need
of
this
and
over
be
would
the
time
deemed
the
required
and
more
of
that
they
the
insisted
Prepared
it
was
issue
the
no
and
of
impatient demand
on
under
a
prompt
such
obviously inevitable
Revision
was
to
was
be
thought
differences,
line between
such
a
But
best.
British
must
transmission
that
it
the
task
when
University Presses
of the
be
public for
respected ;
of the
and
in
it should
be
pressure
there
was
Manifestly
done, the
most
al-
ions
decis-
and
recorded
little difficultyat the
be
under
since
and
it
as
sharp
a
itself
be taken
not
years,
a
point of
accuracy
Appendix
of
important.
it to
in
course,
especially
been
prepared
many
time, if the
drawing
have
discussions
of
number
consisted
had
concluded;
was
speedy publication of the
and
to
Appendix
been
fulness
period of
the
for
came
ican
Amer-
preferences
was
The
could, of
work
a
less
the
one
the
those
work
it had
consideration
reduce
to
the
rendered
satisfactorily constructed,
desirable
Britain
expedient
it would
one.
; for
months'
many
tion.
publica-
a
ings
transferring the read-
text,
But
revision
careful
a
of
elaborate
impossible. This
hand
engaged
Great
edition
new
the
to
task.
easy
more
need
tually
even-
text.
mechanical
much
such
approved
be
an
especially in
in
with
Version
work
the
for
to
seems
the
circumstances
in
now
been
and
1885,
far
so
might
have
they
scholars, both
this
comparatively
fact
it
possibilitythat
a
ready
preparation of
the
merely
making
of
as
revision
since
States, has
United
edition
"If
in
years,
preferences
an
Accordingly
judgment
in the
and
it
EngHsh
the
diligently,ever
four
last
for.
BOOKS
regarded
of
recension
be
more
have
and
organization,
OF
BOOK
dix.
Appen-
such
marked
haste,
by
THE
the
"When
the
was
made
the
American
by
of
no
of
2.
Name
Old
felt
those
the
from
Appendix
in
for
4.
Old
Give
an
in
their
Amermelled
untram-
British
or
the
beyond
and
text,
the
had
text
a
are
large
re:vikw.
"Version"?
describe
and
the
emendations."
suppressed
a
go
the
into
introducing
by
be
to
to
ence
differ-
revisers
revisers
free
of
much
out
entirely
being
British
to
of
issuing
now
effort
English
points
the
be
themselves
is meant
the
principal
Greek
Versions
ancient
Versions
Testament.
Name
the
much
an
the
pronounced
In
with
of
leaving
revisers,
connection
restrained
What
3.
of
acceptance
the
which
importance.
incorporating
1.
thus
vote,
American
any
of
the
and
errors
work
a
part
of
number
que:stions
of
its
eventual
the
on
two-thirds
a
have
longer
number
been
an
emendations
decided
by
the
the
of
edition, the
task
for
way
limit, and
lowest
by
of
Presses,
the
pave
reducing
the
previously,
can
has
of
originally prepared,
was
preferences
part
opinion
Appendix
to
Presses,
larger
91
labor.
and
to
BOOKS
correction
its defects
of
supplementing
time
the
; and
Imperfections
grave
OF
BOOK
and
and
describe
New
the
the
principal
Testament.
dates
and
names
of
the
earlier
English
Versions.
5.
What
changes
6.
is
here
were
Why
the
was
the
date
of
effected
American
the
Revised
Version?
What
?
Revised
Version
necessary
?
CHAPTER
the:
structure:
ge;ne:rai,
The
Bible,
divided
Old
two
the
New
The
former
nine
books.
only
of
the
book.
this
number
book
number
The
I.
In
I.
The
Prophets,
The
Holy
of
the
and
Josephus,
to
the
Old
miah.
Jere-
letters
Testament.
falls
into
three
or
of
the
the
Torah.
or
Nebiim.
or
Kethubim.
Law.
Genesis
to
Books
of
Deuteronomy
Moses.
92
"
the
the
letters.
twenty-two
Testament
the
bring
to
of
the
as
by adding
number
of
Old
Taw,
Writings,
includes
called
Books
2
counted
by
desire
contains
and
i
:
2.
also
the
Bible
Book
This
"
Hebrew
Book
the
consists
Lamentations
a
the
to
alphabet, which
The
The
from
down
of
made
of
thirty-
Nehemiah,
still further
that
and
Samuel,
and
statement
a
it
respectively
being
risen
books
1.
3.
the
as
of
Bible,
2
Ezra
reduced
have
the
divisions
main
to
Judges,
may
and
i
"
Chronicles,
again
Grouping
the
is
contents,
however,
Bible,
prophets
to
Hebrew
bible.
respectively
English
our
books
2
was
of
the
and
Ruth
of
known
Hebrew
According
This
of
the
minor
one
in
consists,
i
and
language
parts,
twenty-four
twelve
both
the:
Testaments.
In
and
Kings,
main
o^
divisions
and
regards
as
into
and
VIII.
Pentateuch
THE
The
2
BOOKS
93
Prophets.
These
divided
are
books,
the
and
The
Holy
These
the
into
the
and
in the
writings
J.
OF
BOOK
''former
"later
stricter
"minor
prophets,"
also
sense;
prophets,"
into
the
torical
his-
or
prophetical
or
ets,"
"major proph-
prophets."
Writings.
include:
a.
The
b.
The
Poetical
Five
Books
Rolls
Psalms, Proverbs,
"
Canticles,
"
Ruth,
Job.
Lamentations,
Ecclesiastes,Esther.
Other
c.
Books
Daniel,
"
Ezra,
Nehemiah,
and
i
2
Chronicles.
In
the
mainly by
First
books.
lastlythe
and
The
Poetical
classification
Historical.
1.
The
the
in
settlement
The
and
of
the
3.
and
4.
aspects
downfall
Ruth,
the
Prophetical,
the
books
is
Cambridge
the
Israelite
of
the
Old
interesting and
Companion.
origin
of
the
constitution, and
ple,
peothe
Palestine.
of
the
Ezra, Nehemiah
the
of
Joshua:
the
Judges, Samuel,
2.
to
Pentateuch
foundation
the
subject matter,
to
It is from
a.
of
contents
Books.
Testament, according
instructive.
the
of
Historical, then
the
mined
is deter-
arrangement
consideration
a
come
following
the
Version
Septuagint
Kings
The
:
history
of
the
people
monarchy.
:
personal
memoirs
of
the
ity
captiv-
return.
Esther,
Chronicles
of, the history.
:
special incidents
in, and
THE
94
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
Prophetical.
b.
Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, minor
c.
Poetical.
1.
Psalms,
2.
Canticles
d.
Didactic.
Lamentations
prophets.
lyrical.
"
idyllic.
"
Job.
Sapiential (Deep
e.
wisdom).
Proverbs, Ecclesiastes.
/.
Apocalyptic.
In
English
our
Bible
according
The
1.
esis
Ezekiel, Zechariah.
of
Daniel, part
their
to
Pentateuch
or
"
Testament
Old
the
books
are
ranged
ar-
subject matter.
five hooks
the
of
Moses
to
the
Gen
"
Deuteronomy.
to
2.
The
historical
The
poetical
from
hooks
Joshua
end
of
to
the
Esther.
3.
Song
4.
The
view
I.
or
devotional
hooks
from
Job
of Solomon.
The
prophetical hooks, from
following table
of the
the
Testament
Old
Genesis
furnishes
to
2
Kings
period from
us
books
are
4004-587
in
Isaiah
with
to
a
Malachi.
chronological
:
chronological order,
B.
C.
ering
cov-
96
THE
1.
Historical
2.
Didactic
(a.)
Matthew
"
Doctrinal
(b.)
Pastoral
(c.)
General
all
"
Paul's, except
A
doctrinal
follows
and
i
"
the
"
and
i
2
Timothy
2.
Anti-Judaic
3.
Personal
i
Pastoral
D.
52.
A.
D.
57.
D.
This
I
and
i
and
Galatians,
2
Timothy,
Colos-
Titus.
presented in chronological
be
may
mans.
Ro-
Hebrews.
Thessalonians.
2
Hebrews
and
2
Corinthians, Romans.
I
the
pians,
Philip-
(?).
and
Timothy,
2
is
Titus.
important
progressive development
of
i
Colossians, Ephesians, Philemon,
arrangement
The
Corinthians,
2
"
Galatians,
6y.
teaching
given
Thessalonians.
2
Ephesians,
"
62.
and
D.
be
:
A.
A.
epistlesmay
Christological Philippians,
epistlesof Paul
thus
and
and
i
"
and
sians, Philemon,
A.
of Paul's
:
"
order
Peter, John, Jude.
arrangement
Eschatological
The
Titus,
and
Revelation.
1.
4.
Timothy
2
James,
"
Prophetic
3.
3.
Acts.
to
Epistles.
the
"
BOOKS
Titus.
and
as
OF
BOOK
of
truth
the
for
in
the
discerning of
the
experience
and
Chapters
and
apostle.
Division
of
the
Bible
into
Verses.
The
and
EngHsh
Bible
773,692
contains
words.
Of
1,189 chapters, 31,173
these, 929
chapters,
ses,
ver-
23,214
THE
and
verses,
and
260
OF
BOOK
words
592,439
chapters, 7,959
BOOKS
in
occur
Old
the
and
verses,
97
181,253
Testament,
words
in the
New.
the
"Although
chapters
and
division
the
sections
the
The
into
the
much
ancient
of
the
the
the
effected
by
paragraph,
by
clauses, and
the
maae
The
early
Gospels
shorter
mark
inventor,
subdivision
Latin
divided
each
the
a
sort
which,
of
summary
in
was
of
a
or
were
Scriptures.
in the
third
Greek
from
Greek
century
into
language,
the
by
The
Ammonius,
by Euthalius,
sections, and
of
of
name
sections.
fifth century
epistles into
words
Ammonius
by
commenced
in the
and
the
the
tion
men-
attempts
Ammonian
as
Gospels,
Acts
section
and
in
to
sections
all the
in
subdivided
passage
colon.
our
of
and
any
ending
sections, called
kephalaia
known
still further
the
division
is
for when
division
minor
to
vided.
di-
;
the
the
to
lesser
subdivisions
the
but
two
breves;
Latin;
the
which
of the
similar
into
further
were
of
carried
to
in
in
the
which
obliged
were
in
modern
by
quote
or
Christianityvarious
sections, called
the
who
of
were
capitula
to
use
similarly
reference
a
into
669
system,
line similar
between
divided
the
and
was
the
systematic
a
divisions
a
ages
were
in
titloi,and
these
by
even
for
Scriptures,
dash
a
effect
to
in
and
were
our
numbering
Hebrew
break
a
on
subdivision
no
in
was
divided
are
Scripture they
was
into
date,
Thus,
divisions
appeal
to
Bible
recent
verses.
convenient
more
There
our
verses
subject of the
copies of
"In
and
Testament
occurred.
to
Scriptures
Jews wished
Old
the
Hebrew
the
again subdivided
were
prophetical writings
chapters
manifestly
of
liturgicalpurposes
greater
54
were
books
comparatively
similar
there
divisions,, and
of
the
these
and
somewhat
of
for
portions
Jews,
Pentateuch
Jews
is
verses
into
among
division
its contents.
fixed
pre-
98
BOOK
THB
''The
division
modern
has
verses
Sancto
More
this
The
be
the books
and
man,
into
and
of
pauses
The
^.
led
his
of this
kind, and
to
and
follows
it,are,
Version;
order
each:
good
the
in many
for
memory
books
drill
of the
is
see
the
importance
of
chapters,
of
change
chapters
in
sign
some
Acts
referring to
on
the
to
the
Awkward
of matter
at
in the
Jews
of
account
the
into
by the
Bible
events
breaks
the end
of
one
chapter that immediately
guarded against in
cases,
instance,
fect,
imper-
subject matter
address.
of the
sion
divi-
paragraphs. Follow
the
Paul
'As
break
to
or
into
the
separation
beginning
of
mark
of
this
the
work
of the
very
tend
verses
reader
from
making
the
the
chapter
of
of the
address
off
is cut
which
A
the
where
22,
in
subscriptions
rule, no
a
English
the
1228.
verses
are
they
division
to
in
entirelythe
are
division
our
the
apparent
chapter
latter
of
weakness
and
21
in
Stephen
to
analysis of the chapters
As
division
is denoted
will be
cases
The
tion
introduc-
died
into
1263).
inspired writings.
narrative, and
the
who
divisions
division
D.
the
Angus, speaking
meaning.
the
A.
titles and
inaccurate
with
discussed.
paragraphs
the
'these
the
to
it coincides
subjects
Dr.
not
the
obscure
attached
be
unless
the
when
even
the
part of the
no
chapters, etc.,
and
is to
form
that
Testament,
New
Dominicans
in 1551.
Stephens
and
the
Scriptures
first divided
expected,' said
be
might
sense
of the
the
was
here
of
and
St. Cher
de
ascribe
Canterbury,
remarked
chapters
Spain (died
of
English version,
in the
of
dividing
into
Hugues
to
in
Robert
produced by
''It may
to
of
mode
Testament
New
edition
Bible
provincial
cardinal
archbishop
Langton,
the
investigations,however,
recent
of
BOOKS
attributed
Caro),
France, afterward
in
of
been
usually
de
(Hugo
OF
John 7:53
furnished
Bible, with
and
vised
the Re-
8:1."
by memorizing
number
of
chapters
in
in
THE
The
Testament,
Old
The
1.
(36),
2.
Twelve
(4),
Kings
Neh.
Deut.
(31),
(13), Esther
Poetical
3.
Psalms
Books
Chron.
r
(40), Lev.
{2^),
(34).
Sam.
(25),
99
chapters.
g2g
(50), Ex.
Gen.
Historical
I
BOOKS
books;
jp
Pentateuch:
Num.
Ruth
OF
BOOK
2
Josh. (24), Judg. (21),
:
Sam.
(29),
(24),
(36), Ezra
Chron.
2
{^22), 2
Kings
i
(10),
(10).
Books
Wisdom
or
Literature:
(31), Eccl.
(150), Prov.
Job
(42),
(12), Solomon's
Song
(8).
Books
Prophetical
4.
(14), Joel (3), Amos
(4), Micah
(7),
Nahum
(2),Zech.
(14),
Mai.
The
Testament.
New
Historical
1.
(24), John
(13), Gal.
Philemon
General
3.
(3),
4.
I
John
I
Heb.
(i),
Rom.
Prophecy:
(6),
Tim.
Into
what
2.
Name
the
Testament,
with
phets:
Pro-
(i), Jonah
(3)/Hag.
chapters.
(16),
Mark
Cor.
i
(4), Col.
Phil.
(6),
Luke
2
Tim.
(16),
(4),
(4),
Cor.
2
Thess.
i
Titus
(3),
(13).
John
2
(i),
Revelation
QUESTIONS
1.
260
(16),
Epistles: James
(5),
Ob.
(3), Zeph.
(28),
Matt.
Paul:
(3),
; Minor
(28).
(6), Eph.
Thess.
(5)., 2
Hab.
2'j books;
Acts
(21),
(9),
(66),
(4).
Books:
Epistles of
2.
(3),
Isa.
Prophets:
(48), Dan.* (12)
(5), Ezek.
Jer. (52), Lam.
Hos.
Major
"
two
three
the
(5),
3
books
(5),
(i), Jude
John
2
Peter
(i).
{22).
FOR
general
great
Peter
i
REVIEW.
divisions
under
is the
divisions
each
of
the
Bible
Hebrew
division.
vided?
di-
Old
THE
loo
How
3.
to
Give
4.
English
the
is
OF
BOOK
subject
Testament
Old
divided,
cording
ac-
matter?
list
chronological
a
BOOKS
the
of
books
the
of
Old
Testament.
What
5.
books
Give
(i)
of
Who
7.
have
the
and
doctrinal,
a
Paul's
divided
it
Give
8.
and
of
divisions
the
Testament
New
?
6.
we
the
are
(2)
chronological
a
rangement
ar-
epistles.
the
Bible
into
chapters
and
verses
as
to-day?
from
number
memory
of
the
chapters
of
books
in
each
the
book.
Bible
in
order,
PART
II
THE
HOW
BIBLE
TO
STUDY
IT
"Study
to
that
word
of
approved
thyself
show
needeth
not
truth."
(2
to
be
Timothy
ashamed,
2:15.)
unto
rightly
God,
a
dividing
man
workthe
CHAPTER
I.
INTRODUCTION.
"Man
can
search
the
covet
is
concern
The
I.
If
the
in
the
Bible
is
and
so
well
an
old
be
read
must
This
the
Word
of
heirloom
an
hung
ance
guid-
deserve
It is not,
as
our
has
one
talisman,
or
on
up
of
Word
Christian
it must
or
as
is
but
walls,
our
be
to
simply
satisfied
willing
find
dig
it ;
down
teaching
must
we
glancing
its
substance
face;
sur-
depths.
therein.
that
was
study
its
over
into
precious
Christ's
of
by
to
much
read
to
we
should
Scripttires."
be
must
we
great
it to
prove
foi
that
used
be
the
Whatever
regard,
their
inspired
rule
study.
as
to
the
thoughtful
rest
essence
very
"search
not
shall
we
safe
it follows
enough
must
we
sought
namely,
only
sword
it is not
We
convinced
Few
used.
and
Surely
the
be
sheathed
And
The
to
burdensome.
though
have
we
daily living,
said,
and
to
Locke.
"
chapters,
and
tedious
diligently
study.
and
reverent
most
them."
what
preceding
affair, but
Scriptures,
demands
living God,
it.
in
secular
any
him
to
the
enveloped
Bible
the
in
mighty
in
is
Scriptures
be
to
himself
weary
the
cannot,
God,
main
this
business
man
we
must
living
of
the
not,
bread
heaven.
105
of
the
world
we
which
will
life
may
not,
came
of
the
do
tian.
Chrisin
this
neglect
this
down
from
io6
BOOK
OF
demands
method
THB
The
2.
Much
study.
why
"
possibly
One
of
be
the
methods,
the
of
in
method
of
than
A
in
the
writings
way.
The
if he
this
in
orderly
an
of
student
its
its hidden
discover
would
must
methodical
is
the
of
We
a
Bible
and
logical manner,
a
combination
sacred
the
sufficient,and
good.
most
is
what
or,
one.
is
none.
of
profit out
method,
method
primary
the
and
inappropriate
one
in
methods
or
possibly
"
lack
no
results
study.
pleasure
an
that
recognize
must
of
haphazard
a
book, written
pages
the
is better
study
in
not
of
use
however,
to
come
reasons
little
so
truly said
method
one
the
in
the
touching
is because
worse,
It may
and
said
people get
study,
Bible
yet
be
might
Bible
one
Bible
BOOKS
depths of meaning.
It is the
and
illustrate
of
ways
to
of
purpose
what
forth, however,
The
students.
combination
the
order
of
is
day
is
It
essential
the
for
great mistake
think
they
can
Bible
study, give nothing.
daily
iii
But
carrying
there
The
put
in
use
in Bible
upon
should
results
shape
during
the
them
give
of
as
out
be
day
a
because
hour
or
Ten
or
outlines
and
and
and
erent
rev-
half
a
them
little time
give
in
an
each
They
more.
they
fifteen
will
be
not,
can
hour
a
minutes
or
day
to
spent
wonders.
accomplish
plan.
study
We
not
can
plan
a
are
take
to
A
who,
Bible
classes.
day.
an
methods
in this book.
time.
who
man
a
not,
advisable
be
appeal
may
doubtless
would
than
making
are
method
presented
are
profitable
most
diligent, earnest
method
might
they
more
enough
all
ideal
all.
in which
Method
suit
to
advocate
to
Enough
others.
to
book
the
as
Scriptures. One
the
readers, another
some
set
recognized
are
studying
II. in this
Part
They
should
night.
should
notes
should
school
be
for
be
Bible
talks,
reviewed
in
ourselves
and
down
written
to
or
for
thought
meditate
THE
But
all.
will
we
essential
is to
thing
as
wise
great,
for
down
The
j?.
through
mind
determined
the
heart
the
into
enter
''An
for
Testament
will not
the
be
the
the
norant
ig-
of
has
the
written
shall
enter
love."
the
through
it is
and
them,
doctrines
of
study of the New
The
devoutness
of
to
the sacred
the
timent
sen-
Scripture
unless
spirituallycomprehended
and
is
theology
indispensable requisitea
an
we
Pascal.
"
religious experience.
guidance
taste
our
interpreter of His
; to
the
student
the
a
and
its Author
of
divine
of
in
The
art
We
the
there
of
the
Spirit.
sacred
He
sin
that
who
or
is
with
ally
continu-
must
Holy Spirit.
that
study
characterize
divine
of
must
be
Word
comes
the
a
"
requires
for
taste
a
philosophic
must
to
We
element
poetry
philosophy requires
spiritof criticism,
known
should
"
consciences
appreciate
spirit. So
mind
Scriptures.
of prayer.
study
wilful
know
to
the
in
as
; the
of
and
more
not
interpreter. The
the artistic
with
order
becomes
atmosphere
with
small
things, therefore,
Himself
bathe
ever
poetic
it
carry
Neander.
"
seek
to
he studied.
and
mind,
divine
in
rightfully and
approach
must
and
piety
Humility
our
them
Biblical
Spirit of God
words."
In
presupposes
of
the
interest
a
and
divine
things
only through
inward
needful
that
heart.
truth
The
year.
God
should
Bible
the
into
love
to
necessary
it
Book.
has
into
Infinite
know
ever
and
more
the
great bock,
a
to
year
study,
know
that
spiritin which
''God
from
shall
we
His
in
is
will
man
actual
begin
thoughts
us
Bible
No
more
107
systematically. In time,
are,
we
world.
know
persistently and
on
a
in the
book
vastest
BOOKS
The
is accumulative.
Knowledge
the
OF
BOOK
the
be
bued
im-
ture
Scrip-
consciousness
being practiced by
him
io8
THB
find
daily,will
it will have
OP
BOOK
it
a
dumb
BOOKS
It will open
oracle.
for
him
the
Holy
loving, consoling message
no
upside down,
(
i
Cor.
2:14-16).
feeling of deep dependence
A
4.
In
all
for
not
us
all
of
the
efforts to understand
our
make
known
Ghost
Holy
from
here.
We
faith
for
the mind
of
God,
and
thoughts
of
that
mind
No
it.
to
Let
us.
the
teach
not
meet
cometh
give
to
divine
the
those
to
Spirit knoweth
communicate
can
the
then, surrender
us,
back
to
which
wisdom
He
but
nothing
Him
beseeching
control, and
will
but
Holy
anointing
learning
prornised
one
one
no
It is the
must
the
God,
of
that
has
Spirit,holding
the
to
God
of
students
as
or
have
office of
mind
truth.
need
we
must
which
ask
the
wisdom
above, and
in
who
that
human
Mere
the need
into
us
it is the
the
us
Spirit.
Scriptures we
the
that
unto
lead
things, to
Word.
forget
moment
one
Spirit to
upon
to
from
His
unto
open
selves
ourplete
comus
the
Scriptures.
PROFITABLE
There
The
in
the
words
by
and
doing
entire
and
and
care
letter
old
and
studying
together
and
classified
methods
studied
nicety, making
thereof,
letters
this
reading
:
let
first
look
us
unprofitable methods.
of
Pharisees
scrupulous
grouped
STUDY.
BIBLE
methods.
UnproHtahle
/.
of
ways
unprofitable
of the
some
be
may
profitable and
of all at
various
many
Bible, which
the
as
are
OF
METHODS
UNPROFITABLE
AND
in the
even
to
intact, undamaged
Scriptures
laborious
counting
the
with
researches
number
of
books, in the thought that
various
they might
the
preserve
by
the
the
loss
Writings
Holy
even
of
a
single
THE
small.
letter, however
He
when
wise
God's
of
care
rather
of
the
the
in the
to
books
the
search
that
conceits
own
light
from
that
they
were
left
this
from
surely
pursuing
the
unprofitable
ways
To
1.
read
something
out
for
time
reading
as
follows:
to
look
with
Bible
entertain
ant,
Coven-
in
Life.
law,
Wise
in
content
were
awful
to
ing
seek-
consequence
8
(John
signal
prevent
to
:2i,24).
warn
us
from
us
tempting
at-
cold, curious, careless,
a
this, there
fancy
intent
and
to
other
are
Bible, which
other
no
be
to
be
may
than
pass
to
pick
the
away
employment.
the
upon
to
the
the
tain
ascer-
ceremonial
sins
besides
of
of other
want
To
2.
the
the
course,
but
briefly summarized
Him
danger
Scriptures
superficial manner;
or
of
have
in their
a
cerned,
con-
strength without
and
see
may
similar
a
read
to
we
die
to
to
Old
in the
own
God,
and
are
of the
12:16), they
their
Scriptures in
we
ing,
bless-
Pharisees, but
types
they might
(Rom.
help
In
the
and
themselves,
Him
to
come
books
no
extreme
endeavor
no
through
as
the
to
of the
meaning
far
as
made
they
identify Christ
found
was
for
contrary,
This
been, by God's
results
luded
al-
tittle,shall in
fulfilled.'
whatever
benefit
no
spiritand
to
their
excellent
Saviour
our
one
it has
although
with
was
till all be
109
that
jot,or
'one
law
Word,
attended
and
the
BOOKS
this
It is to
that
said
from
pass
OF
BOOK
of
reading
Scripture
Holy
as
a
.
outward
mere
think
men
having
duty
themselves
due
To
busy
dwelling
ancient
and
the
upon
and
the
to
the
to
given
oneself
the
modern,
gracious
them
to
opinions
have
and
God,
invitation
and
law
in the
finding
that
notions
given
which
without
agement
encour-
Gospel.
in
entertained
explanations they have
Scripture.
of
much
too
of
performance
the
obliged by
regard
thereunto
3.
task,
or
of
of
the
out
men,
and
both
Scriptures,
certain
parts of
THE
no
To
4.
do
To
5.
close
making
no
that
read
of
To
6.
of
and
moral
the
in one's
us
with
intent
have
sanctified
to
the
of
heed,
as
a
(2
as
and
of
able
been
not
reading the Bible,
is
of
given
the
truths
if
; or,
it to
than
nothing
more
think
it is
to
methods
soul's
seek
live up
that
health
cation
appliothers
the
to
book
a
enough
Peter
day
and
to
deavor,
en-
same.
Scriptures
followed
:i6), says, 'We
i
; whereunto
shineth
star
in
a
have
our
will
the
early
also
a
that
more
take
ye
place, Until the
dark
in your
arise
the
cunningly-
do well
ye
with
and
declaring that
'not
had
reading
to
salvation.
enlightened
Peter, after
Gospel
helpful
are
the
read
to
light that
the
and
dawn
of
passages
all, making
at
Bible
prophecy
unto
have
that
understanding
the
fables'
word
sure
day
to
our
of
men
way
strength,to
by them.
preachers
devised
is made
turn
should
to
difficult
prehend
com-
methods.
now
We
a
teaching
own
profit and
1.
of
to
conjectural interpretation.
mere
teaching,
Let
trying
oneself.
to
ProHtable
in
particular application
Word
2.
time
ablest
general
regard the
good
and
the
a
too
and
the
than
rather
give
BOOKS
meaning
even
fall into
are
the
which
than
more
labor
unravel
Scripture,of
to
much
spend
and
OF
BOOK
hearts,'
(2 Peter
1:19.)
It has
2.
that
been
sincere
is, a
unto
salvation
Tim.
3:15),
to
this
is the
is
the
fail of
given.
to
true
faith
which
preparative
And
order
directions
obtaining
if it be
his
whole
the
Word
the
end
simplicity of heart,
desire
unfeigned
best
study.
resolution
cannot
and
that
said
through
sacred
to
well
for
is in
the
be
to
made
Christ
reader
attended
life and
Jesus (2
bring
can
with
an
conduct
proposeth,
which
wise
the
then
shaken
uncording
ac-
he
Scripture
THE
112
Word,
Holy
blessed
in
we
Saviour
our
Jesus Christ.
the
and
In
(Gen.
How
great
hath
heaven
and
how
earth
much
who
be
the
created
He
the
God
all
(Psalm
Word
also
that
He
the
glorious
is
the
earth
Of
ful,
beauti-
God
truth
a
Since
!
so
must
self
Himthan
all
heavens
the
firmament
His
by
infinitelygreater
the
; and
and
hath
How
great
his
showeth
God
!
And
it.
He
as
is
it to
He
be
by the
the
preserves
the
created
has
years
same
whole,
individual
and
particular
every
fashioned
and
me
What
of
all creatures
and
honor
an
thousands
preserved
preserves
earth
also created
Almighty
produced
also
created
glorious, and
so
He
heaven
members.
has
us
19:1).
He
of
given
be, who
and
produced.
created
workmanship
God
must
more
!
God
of
therein.
my
He
has
glory
hath
contained
and
the
:i).
i
great,
so
hast
God
beginning
heaven
them
made
work
handy
are
greater
creatures
declare
the
Thou
which
fast
hold
ever
Amen."
the
earth
Meditation.
work
and
everlasting life
Scripture Reading.
heaven
BOOKS
embrace
may
of
hope
OF
BOOK
being.
Self -Examination.
whence
; or
a
work
have
I
of
God's
omnipotent
by whose
than
raised
and
be
word
Have
I
my
have
I forever
the
worlds
mind
I
even
desire
?
it ?
Have
Has
I loved
the
now
to
be ?
my
(Heb.
conversation
and
the
the
11
creature
of
those
4:17),
:3) ?
than
more
viewing
heavenly thoughts
to
(Rom.
heavens
the
admire
calleth
were
framed"
were
great
so
ever
"who
they
ing
originalbe-
manner
I
Creator,
admired
made
Did
though
as
is in them
who
the
first and
careless
a
hands?
of
not
in
over
own
perhaps
who
God
passed
their
from
consider
duly
ever
have
earth
power
things which
Father
and
heaven
I
Did
the
my
more
heavens
contemplations ?
in
heaven,
where
THE
The
that
earth,
or
whom
there
The
of
is
my
is put
I not
the
Creator
Has
God
used
to
and
Creator
creation.
the
from
whom
days
I
by reviewing
that
to
is created
and
and
spiritual
spirit
new
a
adorned
glorious
them
with
bodies
; and
sun
have
sinning ungratefully,
their
light, against
?
earth
He
all the
and
created
creatures
for
them
this
end;
have
or
vanity, subjected
frustrated
the
I
end
always
I, by pride and
them
end
tained
con-
other
no
Have
glory thereby.
own
thereby
in
of
direction
the
to
and
and
to
still greater
designed by
the
?
Did
I
ever
light was
that
consider
brought
thorough
sense
precede the
out
of
of
my
state
of
as
Give
in Bible
the
study.
8
general
by the
darkness,
own
divine
I^OR
QUESTIONS
I.
earth
from
I ever,
light thereof
and
His
lust
and
the
Truly
?
creatures
bondage,
heart
mine
create'd
luxury, by
Him
mind
my
bright and
benefit
promote
the
alone, with
and
Creator
Did
being?
abused
therein
than
heaven
my
heavens
other
often
by
their
the
and
too
or
us?
made
moon,
God
on
worshipped
new
a
heaven,
on
particleof God's
small
creation, elevate
has
but
created
a
life and
within
God
must
has
humbly
whereby
fixed
be
to
I, then, duly
have
:
will
and
variableness?
but
am
and
very
creation
a
such
no
Trinity
youth,
natural
and
is not
113
beginning,
a
time
I, therefore, remembered
have
the
had
perishing creature,
any
blessed
my
BOOKS
own
heart
my
myself also, who
Have
earth
God's
in
again
considered
the
and
heavens
away
pass
OF
BOOK
reasons
so
of
word
in the
corruption
God
the
creation
new
darkness
and
illumination?
REVIEW.
for
the
need
of
method
THE
114
2.
3.
4.
5.
In
State
State
What
OF
BOOK
what
spirit
the
must
some
unprofitable
some
profitable
is
the
value
Bible
be
studied
methods
methods
of
BOOKS
meditation
of
of
?
study.
study.
and
tion.
self-examina-
CHAPTER
THE
"The
and
Bible,
will
salvation,
but
of
assertions
It
the
will
God's
his
religion
either
be
of
student
God."
the
a
become
degree
English
will
manner,
is necessary
learned
that
will
thing
everynot
be
false
the
or
their
to
in
he
arguments
engraft
to
the
careful
a
which
refuted
the
read
can
opinions
own
Horsley.
"
here
proper
such
to
by
will
endeavor
who
of
it in
he
blessing
BIBI.E.
but
read
to
care
THE
practical knowledge
the
those
oracles
the
upon
to
if he
Christian,
the
misled,
be
to
all
by
relating
liable
take
attain
only
not
OE
INTERPRETATION
illiterate
most
11.
to
first
note,
his
himself,
Bible
of
about
all, things
for
qualifications
its
interpretation.
I.
The
I.
Faculties
with
The
feared
science
*SeeWeidner's
in
tends
need
of
excess
religious
exalt
Theological
of
a
and
judgment,
to
should
interpreter
the
he
dowed."^
en-
faculties.
has
interpreter
sound
be
which
Intellectual
(a.)
The
Himself.
Interpreter
clear
a
certain
imagination,
science
this
than
faculty.
Encyclopedia.
and
degree
is, perhaps
of
is
most
nation.
imagi-
more
because
elsewhere,
What
standing,
under-
vigorous
to
this
useful
ii6
THE
the
to
theologian
rather
than
OF
BOOK
the
is the
BOOKS
of
equihbrium
excessive
and
all his
isolated
faculties,
development
of
a
few.
(b.)
Moral
The
Scriptures were
heart
as
order
to
for
the
He
himself
(a.)
first
cultivate is
of
the
love
task
disposed
the
of
"desire
for
do
are
of
modify
to
not
logic.
his
allow)
clear
all to
To
dertake
possible, un-
discover
the
with
in accordance
ideas
impartiality
heart,
(so
far
mind
of
should
and
also
to
preconceived
without
above
of
if
should,
desirous
be
not
corrupt
as
morally perfect.
ideas.
surpass
fact
surpass
above
ideas.
The
meditation.
and
believing them,
which
be
clear
acquire
the
heart, and
disposition required of the interpreter is
study
clearly
they
will
second
which
his
interpreter ought
disinterested, but
and
Search
is
He
examination.
his
nature
to
of
possess
interpreter.
the
truth.
join impartiality
(b.)
the
to
interpretation
should
only impartial
The
of
of
truth, and
human
aid
in
truth.
He
should
of his office,should
the
seek
necessary
opinions.
he
duties
the
interpreter, therefore,
disposition which
the
result
The
for
much
as
slavishly to the requirements
Love
The
the
should
Dispositions
2.
evidently written
intellect.
accomplish
sensibility.
hind
faculties.
that
In
those
they
do
surpass
we
reason.
can
and
do
to
it, but
not
attain
ligion
re-
comprehend
the
hinder
believe
ness
clearof
matters
intelligence,he ought
intelligence should
for
to
means
the
many
fact
us
that
from
things
THE
Faith
(c.)
The
has
and
of
piety. The
for
the
task
be
his
of his
diffident
and
circumspect,
mistrust
to
task
well,
interpretation. The
Biblical
constantly
also
and
opinions,
of
his
irreligiousinterpreter is
be conscientious,
ought
117
accompHsh
to
and
interpreter must
He
order
faith
unfit
morally
BOOKS
piety.
interpreter, in
need
his
OF
BOOK
ous.
laboriand
passions
ability and
of
even
success.
Duties
J.
be
studies
ought
But
Bible.
read
Many
and
original
render
obscure
and
absolutely
necessary
convictions
of the
the
stopping
to
amine
ex-
of the
Holy
refresh, nourish
and
study
constant
Nor
theologian.
the
neglect
fruitful, the knowledge
clear, vivid, and
be
of
Many
to
to
portions
certain
passages.
Meditation
texts.
Scriptures are
only
superficially,without
elucidate
Bible
entire
Every theologian ought
read
many
the
embrace
to
frequently repeated.
exegete.
an
interpreter.
the
His
(a.)
and
of
and
this
dare
ous
religi-
study
be
interrupted.
ever
His
(b.)
studies
one's
self and
Luther
said:
of
of
Some
I.
Ascertain
As
the
to
be
feeling of
a
Oratio,
continued
with
one's
weakness.
meditatio,
and
own
tentatio
experience,
"
distrust
faciunt
these
are
thethe
theologicalstudy.
2.
or
with
Prayer, study,
ologum.
means
ought
for
rules
the
whether
interpretation
the
language
of
of
the
the
text
Bible.
is literal
figurative.
a
rule
context,
language
the
Bible
usually
used
is to
interprets
informs
be
the
taken
its
reader
in
a
terms,
own
as
literal
to
and,
whether
sense
or
by
the
not.
ii8
THE
This
be
cannot
Judgment
accomplished
and
in
all
The
its
will
it
Saviour
the
science
and
tact
the
examine
to
Jews
build
figurative?
relied
this
"Destroy
How
again."
In
this
the
as
upon
by
passage
faithfully.
all these
and
temple,
He
do
instance
the
this
know
we
three
in
narrator
cesses
pro-
tion.
interpreta-
true
figurative language when
in
spoke
:
it
be
can
sustained
be
must
alone.
impartiality,
details, critically,exegetically, and
before
to
intellectual
by
It is necessary
figurativesense
Our
BOOKS
faith, critical
good
also necessary.
are
OF
BOOK
said
I
days
is
language
so,
says
(John
"
2:19,21,22).
So
20
with
Cor.
I
;
Matt.
elements
:23-26,
1 1
in the
used
literallyJesus'
not
these
the
The
figure
words
was
told
"to
not
to
the
in the
from
of
wash
of
word
bread
word
in
as
the
Jordan
the
often
Bible.
When
cleansed
its consequences
by
be
it is
Naaman
it is
sible
impos-
in its literal
taken
equally
that
from
the
atively
figur-
6:11, believing Christians
figuratively,and
being
used
times,"
seven
is to
Cor.
i
represented
are
"wash"
and
in
spoken of
are
blood
and
It has
wine.
being "washed,"
as
of
sense
flesh
the
to
Eucharist.
the
which
blood
and
in the
is used
they
their
sin
that
manifest
washed
are
and
saving efiicacyof
released
the
blood
Christ.
nature
For
truth.
generally
to
rulers,
those
9;
His
that
Sometimes
low
of
of
22:19,
is made
reference
literallyin
when,
spoken
are
and
of
as
see
but
sense;
flesh
"washing"
well
as
which
in
Luke
14:22-24;
celebration
but
passages,
under
Mark
26:26, 2y,
or
trees
Rev.
and
itself is drawn
example
represent
who
brush
7:1-3).
:
the
trees
The
men.
are
the
in
common
to
upon
of
a
forest
lofty ones
authority
illustrate
in the
are
taken
designate
state, and
people (see Ezekiel
vine
di-
the
the
31 :5-
THE
I20
rather
and
to
BOOK
its divine
express
than
actions
curiosity,
BOOKS
influence
examine
to
in their
its doctrines
them
explain
to
or
OF
with
the
by
dispositions
excessive
an
rules
of
human
v^isdom."
(1483-1546)
Luther
whole
foundation
ground
in distress
is the
its
stands
Ascertain
2.
writer
All
of
the
of
sense
writers
I
Tim.
do
faith
truth
His
In
Romans
that
temptation."
of words
the
used
as
each
by
the
and
writer
the
determine
must
the
with
word
same
of
usage
"faith"
; Acts
:i
as
same
the
nection
con-
meaning
Acts
of
it
means
In
Romans
proof
means
123
;
3 13 it
in
keeping
evidence.
or
conviction
conscientious
a
1
of which
Gospel
fidelityof God
the
"
17:31
it
14:23
doctrine.
great
faithfulness
or
the
means
Gal.
In
example.
an
24 '.24, it
is the
In
word.
faith,the only thing
and
use
it is used
Christ
in
means
not
The
word
3 :9 ; 4
ture
Scrip-
word.
particular
the
of
of
meaning
Bible.
the
meaning.
Take
literal
meaning
the
in which
the
"The
"
of
duty.
Again,
used
in
take
contrast
9 :3, it refers
sinfulness.
human
to
So
it
means
the
Romans
means
both
it is with
the
word
outward
Christ
simply
safety
the
and
sinful
and
:ii
for
as
the
1:3;
reference
any
Ephesians
and
it is
11:19
Romans
1:14,
2:3,
it
to
points
corrupt.
In
deliverance;
13
secured
Gospel,
John
"salvation."
in Romans
has
Ezekiel
In
without
nature
8:13
as
nature
bodily healing;
which
human
to
In
stone.
to
In
"flesh."
word
whole
Exodus
in
James
of the
2:3.
5:15
blessing
Sometimes
believers.
in Hebrews
14:13
it
THB
Sometimes
the
known
In
and
Hebrews
illustrated.
of
things hoped
this
definition.
The
in this
stumbling
In
Bible.
in
doubtless
possession
the
in
a
of clear
of
possession
higher
Hebrews
is the
defined
sincerity,
sham
The
degree.
James
in
meaning
the
make
which
graces
the
either
of divine
truth,
character
first is the
i
the
The
word
is
i
:^-y
Peter
2
Christian
perfect
in
meaning
:4, where
In
is
( i Chron.
Christian
"entire, lacking nothing."
as
this
; and
2:6; Philippians 3:15.
Corinthians
i
of
are
parts of the
means
knowledge
graces
of
parts
real, unfeigned
a
it
things
many
Testament
Testament
all the
of
synonymous
goodness
Old
in the
so
being
as
defined
tion
expecta-
both
of
several
in the
accurate
lower
or
5:14;
second
the
and
confident
a
which
over
to
New
is made
first
is
given
are
"
or
meaning
the
be
it is used
opposition
In
is used
perfect persuasion
a
is defined
"
37:37
its real
12:33,38).
or
day
uprightness
goodness,
to
examples
Psalms
with
even
for,
"perfection"
word
word
himself.
It is said
then
and
seen;
the
121
instance, "faith"
for
then
BOOKS
writer
the
by
11,
not
zvhich
in
sense
defined
or
OF
BOOK
are
enumerated.
Sometimes
words
to
context,
In
Kings
I
and
In
verses
your
the
Numbers
heart
32
is set
to
on
opposite of
prosper"
and
their
to
usual
sense.
spoken
was
the
ically,
iron-
reverse.
very
"Rise
22:20
and
12
"Go,
22:15
meant
very
according
understood,
up,
imply, "If,
violating My
go"
and
after
from
appears
told
you,
it at
your
all I have
do
command,
risk."
own
The
I
the
mean
he
to
are
Kings
4:8.
use
of
this
form
18:27; Judges
of
speech
10:14;
Mark
may
7:9;
also
i
be
seen
Corinthians
in
THE
122
The
J.
circumstances
written
We
in
We
the
The
details
the
acquainted
with.
Under
what
addressed
the
?
of
if
the
in
we
poetical
These,
?
book
and
was
many
and
would
we
sentiment
author
become
of
well
written, and
whom
to
mode
become
the words
people
of moral
each
to
Scripture must
were
of
writing
of
find
we
writer, his style and
of the
state
peculiar
cognizance
each
character
What
time
what
literallywhat
parables.
circumstances
the
was
those
likelyto emphasize chronology
more
student
what
and
consideration.
than
individuality of
expression,
at
be
of
writer
the
to
likely to translate
books
should
into
taken
more
historical
books.
than
be
BOOKS
peculiar
he
must
to,
should
find
OF
BOOK
they
prevailing
other
we
were
stances
circumtake
must
interpreters
of
the
Bible.
/j_. Another
noted
and
in the
interpretation of
he
cannot
This
term
Scripture
order
recognizes
once
and
The
of
is
bearing
"the
the
though
arrive
faith
upon
a
its
of
its true
and
us
be
that
to
from
with
It
the
at
ture,
Scrip-
speak
the
sages
pasthem
teaching
of
ample,
ex-
justificationby faith
of
obligation
the
all the
comparing
at
tenor
given subject. If, for
to
rejected, because
spiritof
call the
''the whole
and
other, thereby arriving
it freed
we
phasis
em-
meaning.
with
subject
one
were
much
Scripture
gathering together of
on
he
must
inspiration.
is identical
any
expositor
design
at
Too
unity running through
divine
It is
interpretation must
main
comparing
Scripture"
whole
an
as
of
analogy
with
the
to
factor
It is what
it.
12:6).
proof of
a
Scripture."
one
a
Bible.
(Rom.
means
in
the
placed upon
of Faith
Analogy
important
exceedingly
Gospel.
holiness, such
it counteracts
an
the
THE
In
for
Prov.
The
idea
condemned,
the
therefore
2
of
3
meaning,
.
the
promote
"The
Psalm
(1627-1691),
read
"many
other
books,
might promise
her
luminous,
which,
being free
the
Christian
a
said
Boyle
chosen
difficulties,
standing
notwith-
moon,
the
that
stars
its dark
are
sages,
pas-
the
than
light
more
obscure
rather
the
God,
designs.
from
light than
more
of
several
Scripture, notwithstanding
afford
will
as
and
analogy
glory
have
persons
; but
the
ones,"
devout
spots, gives
so
of
be
18 '.2^ ;
adorable
clear
with
instruction
more
Ezekiel
;
the
His
composed
Scripture mingled
of
texts
of
evil."
Scripture,
by
to
of
this passage,
determined
as
things
they might
of
145 19
all
day
upon
parts
accomplishment
Scriptures being
the
founded
(see
made
that
faith, is that all evil shall contribute
and
to
be true
for
created
have
123
has
wicked
innumerable
The
19)
BOOKS
Lord
were
some
with
cannot
Peter
wicked
which
is inconsistent
the
even
yea,
that
said, "The
it is
16:4
Himself:
OF
BOOK
best
authors."
(1704-1782)
Nezvton, Bishop
as
much
understand
the
tenor
of
men
of
aid
The
with
all ages
have
God's
to
whom
to
the student
and
will
it with
best
itself,
spiritual' (i Cor. 2:13).
doth
show
best
that
self."
interpret it-
the
impressed with
reverently
tian
Chris-
devout
and
sity
neces-
comparing
Scripture.
knozvledge of
houses
Word
You
"
is to
been
of God
Word
by conferring
"Scripture
"
extracts
reading
mud,
God
of these
Scripture with
A
of
(1661-1732)
Lowth
5.
Word
the
interpreter.
own
spiritualthings with
'comparing
The
its
possible
as
"Make
"
the
Bible
of the
thus
the
and
manners
zvas
in its
poor
became
of
customs
originally written,
the
is
ple
peogreat
a
interpretation.
in the
east
were
fittingimages
generally
of
the
built
frailty
THB
124
of human
This
life.
The
houses
of
comprising
at
it
These
facts
passages
Deut.
Isaiah
:
22:1;
Acts
dress
of the
The
the
with
later
yards
in
the
worn.
It
Hence
it
their
aside
It will
ancient
other
The
the
the
to
John
two
said
13 :4 ;
the
robe
21
some
thrown
only
of
was
undress,
walk
to
in
knee,
of
and
kind
a
are
ments;
gar-
shirt, generally
visits, or
pay
in it alone
:2-4 ;
of
first dress
as
11:2;
2:4.
shoulders
the
votion.
deother
many
Samuel
2
loose
a
roof,
and
little below
a
doors
usual
and
or
other
over
the
on
out.
Scripture to
:y),or
to
have
laid
the
repay
Antiquities
and
light
purchase
to
Bennet's
or
of
manner
the
upon
student
such
Archaeology,
the
Scripture
These
Jews.
not
be
to
books
the
on
throw
gotten
in
a
any
way.
The
3.
the
and
;
battlement
a
commonly
frock
guest-
prayer
Mark
13:15;
consisted
Within
20
order,
garments.
customs
of
flood
9 125 ;
reaching
clothed
amply
BisseVs
as
Mark
and
not
(Isaiah
of
place
a
regarded, however,
persons
naked
as
Samuel
i
fastened
was
by
people slept
close-bodied
body.
was
which
be
:8 ;
ankle
length,
around
in
the
to
used
Jews
a
elaborate
more
a
explain the following
long sleeves,
and
the
10:9;
one
of
sages
pas-
6:19.
flat,surrounded
was
22
such
Matthew
12:5;
summer
all times
understand
to
us
were
was
In
BOOKS
porticoes, waiting-rooms,
roof
breastwork.
and
rich
the
The
helps
Ezekiel
porches,
chambers.
or
fact
Job 24:16;
as
OF
BOOK
Sources
sources
context,
of
of
the
Interpetation
interpretation are
parallel
of
four, viz.
Bible.
:
The
foreign
resources
passages,
the
text,
to
the
text.
It is
absolutely
consideration
by
necessary
the
student.
that
In
these
no
four
other
be
way
into
taken
can
a
cor-
THE
of
exegesis
rect
The
J.
first
find
to
student
translation.
If you
can,
people
The
of
Here
the
Version
I
Thess.
the
Revised
before,"
their
the
brilliant
truth
for
impression.
it behooves
divide
the
Word
of
be
ough
thorand
an
we
or
not
spite of
question
beyond
The
the
Revised
of
comparison
will
Versions
Revised
word
its
"prevent"
in
(correctly) "precede"
word
but
for
"go
originally meant
should
obsolete
of
not
the
the
and
be
the
on
sake
change
or
latter.
the
lookout
fice
sacri-
Never
true.
juggle with
students
Truth."
meaning.
In
in
the
in
text
its true
A
and
ingenious,
as
exact
yourself,
the
text
illustration
us
age
languthere
Let
to
is
is
should
mere
the
out
help.
become
brilliancy
things
his
sometimes
truth
or
We
in the
Authorized.
The
for
search
our
text
read
of the latter.
Here
meaning.
In
for
words
the
diligentand
the
Study
Version.
but
in
God,
to
is translated
Authorized
the
in
the
shades
find
Find
version
Authorized
advantage
various
sentence.
to
this
in the
as
in the
4:15
illustrate the
able
translation.
well
to
to
comes
inconsistencies
as
It affords
the
Such
owe
is not
Version
Revised
literal
very
originallanguage
despair of ascertaining
not
is
text
any
minister.
you
who
and
matter.
you
of
valuable.
ascertaining
phrase,
text
whom
need
supposed
a
to
of the
then, study the
in the
the
student
original
tained.
ob-
really teaches.
impossible
word,
haste
or
study
the
be
writings
study
originally written.
was
of each
hurry
125
sacred
the
itself
of
are
it
in
exceedingly
which
in which
meaning
the
knowledge
a
opportunity
an
of
done
text
is found
meaning
no
the
what
Bible
the
of
be
to
this connection
In
of
thing
out
portion
any
BOOKS
itself.
text
The
OF
BOOK
of
making
Scripture.
teachers
to
In
an
all
"rightly
126
THE
One
ought
remember
to
the
in
help
the
with
the
the
and
in the
the
suggest
of
use
the
also
The
after
find the
real
catch
is
the
such
as
dances,
Concorsuch
Godet.
Before
of
the
Bible.
whole
the
of
not
was
great truth
God.
its
then
We
out
of
the
must
be
chapter
to
kind,
tion
inspira-
other
spired
in-
was
Testament
to
the
as
It does
use.
Testament
New
look
the
in
This
3 :i6.
the
and
Old
the
the
can
for
text
written
that
to
it says
for
sources
inspiration.
its
connection, and
of
doctrine.
The
of
Hebrews
7:25.
to
back
go
nothing of
interpreters neglect the
Many
chapter
Timothy
2
proof
a
It is
Concerning
absolutely nothing.
proof of
as
have
may
book.
is
noticing
sideration.
con-
especially of
this
whole
under
one
to
follows
what
text
is true
it is necessary
worth
and
passage
This
constantly quoted
announce
most
mention
may
and
sacred
a
Romans.
drift
Testament
sought
:3-8,
commentaries,
Meyer,
the
of
two.
or
passage
of the
word
guage
lan-
concordances,
before
goes
context
of
chapter
Another
New
Brown,
and
correctly interpreted
verse
itselfwe
text
grammatical
what
chapter
a
seventh
and
in
8
Strong's Exhaustive
special portion of
back
go
found
Psalm
compare
grammatical
of
use
mean
we
the
To
be
valuable
in-
Testament
New
and
that
Context.
this
By
is to
text
and
of the
and
Jamieson, Fausset
2.
Old
See
study
Analytical,
Young's
the
connection
:5-8.
2
helps
BOOKS
in this
of
study
text.
same
Hebrews
For
I
also
similarity between
of
as
OF
BOOK
show
degraded
the
writer
The
power
of sinners.
heard
They
context.
thus
a
preacher
of Christ
get
fine
in
to
a
distorted
sermon
a
very
Especiallydid
on
he
a
view
the
brilliant
the
save
snatch
lowest
emphasize
text
way
and
the
128
51
THE
:1
it is
7-23
it
8
profit a
man,
The
:36
we
have
these
shall
gain
if he
soul?"
own
the
and
What
words
the
the
It reads
word.
in
profited, if he gain the whole
man
From
these
"himself"
and
Mark
11
After
the
:8 with
Matthew
the
other
Cogitation first ;
the
Of
the
lose
that
a
self?"
him-
"soul"
also
compare
prayerfully studied
of
others
thoughts
he
may
the
text.
parallel passages,
have
Utility and
and
is
text.
the
of
what
and
authorities
concordances,
4.
See
carefully and
outside
resources
the
and
context,
what
safely read
The
has
student
"For
learn
we
throws
:8.
21
of
:
lose
''soul"?
9:25
world,
passages
equivalent.
outside
the
text,
two
are
Resources
^
the
shall
world, and
Luke
follows
as
what
by the word
here
is meant
"For
:
whole
study of the parallel passage
light on
of
meaning
clear.
Mark
his
BOOKS
fuly explained,
figure becomes
In
OF
BOOK
the
to
afterwards.
would
text
on
say
include
mentaries,
com-
text-expositions,etc.
of
Application
in
Rules
Inter=
pretation.*
It
the
have
must
of
rules
they
To
which
only
to
important
Anffus'
the
Bible
rules
be
topic
Handbook.
in
of
most
our
is of
subject
own
which
the
to
applying
in
truths
the
know
is
aid
and
meaning
Bible
general principles
some
principles it
fundamental
the
necessary
what
From
the
perceive
are
underneath
that
regulate
justify the
teach
reader
language which
Those
If the
*
all
to
them.
both
the
to
interpretation there
common
of
occurred
of
parts
of
and
the
the
tongue,
state,
as
them.
Bible
the
Gospel,
it is
language
ployed.
em-
and
it treats,
tion
applica-
the
we
stand
under-
meaning
THE
will
The
that
suppose
the
discover
of
of
meaning
the
ascertain
rules
plain
which
ture
Scrip-
man
a
may
truth
tained
con-
explained.
of
interpretation
as
is not
to
Scripture, but
of
passages
such
of
meaning
in
given
doctrinal
is any
elsewhere
is not
129
be
can
concerning
there
advantage
great
BOOKS
instance
passage
it, which
in
No
plain.
obscure
an
rationally
to
be
generally
of
OF
BOOK
ambiguous
are
or
obscure.
Yet,
as
on
points of importance
many
Scripture, in
and
such
as
promotes
of divine
So
will
the
of
Christian
and
higher
exercise
of
few
mental
teachable
a
every
sense
the
true
and
of
prayerful
will often
but
of
gain
of
sense
which
which
is true
the
inspired writers,
though imperfectly
OF
or
any
feeble
the
humble
more
curate
ac-
Scripture than
some
understood
of
passage
words
in
a
and
one
The
piety.
is
tion.
interpreta-
SCRIPTURE.
itself,but
in
and
divine
prayerful spirit,therefore,
WORDS
meaning
the
inquiries
important principlesof Biblical
THE
The
a
plainly
search.
his
acquaintance with
attainments,
it is
learning, industry,
the
of
them.
apply
knowledge
temper
advantages
extensive
the most
among
and
his
ures
treas-
that the humblest
of
in
ing,
mean-
the
lives, and
resources
for
unfold
to
pare
com-
discipline,
our
rules, and
our
Spirit of God, that
the
with
these
employed
man
of
to
its
prove
moment
great
all the
motive
adapted
study of
be
is
dependent
teaching
of
that
should
upon
is of
be the
God,
prayer,
is
understand
is to
the will of
and
truth,it
and
is itself part
comparison
should
Revelation
ascertain
to
holiness, and
our
Christian
order
need
we
will
that
bear,
which
cases
by
the
Scripture
nor
is
is not
it every
is intended
by the Holy
writers
by
Spirit,
themselves.
THE
I30
The
Scripture
of
knowledge
true
a
of
sense
OF
BOOK
is to
the
BOOKS
be
by the
determined
words
is the
is fixed
by the
words
;
the
of
knowledge
sense.
The
of
meaning
Usage
be
must
words
whenever
ascertained
language.
of
usage
from
possible
ture
Scrip-
itself.
The
other
context,
Of
iar
The
exception
no
attached
with
agree
is inconsistent
and
such
other
and
be
to
the
generally
of the
this
to
the
context.
with
the
conditions
by
of
or
be
preferred
of
ing
allow-
passage,
were
the
famnl-
so
general rule.
of
words
the
common
be
and
in
abandoned,
ments
require-
be
can
proved
writers,
common
must
ing
mean-
fulfills the
as
passage,
either
Scripture
it must
context
adopted
usage,
argument
comprehension
When
the
inconsistent
to
inspired
the
to
meaning
sanctioned
in
or
Bible.
The
will the
only,
either
must
similar
thing,
for
sense,
or
of
which
as
the
or
contain
scope
meaning
of
of the
two
reasoning
unless
a
is to
senses
is
writer,
clear;
nor
particular meaning
scope.
the
that
same
fixes
the
so
similar
meaning
used
words
evidently
it must
something
comparison.
reasoning
determine
passage
or
the
to
the
parallel
or
passage,
fix the
scope
required by
The
a
employed
adopted
be
of
scope
be
can
is
the
with
the
to
be
common
Scripture.
is
one
to
figurative expressions which
meaning
always
that
original readers
be
of
parts
in their
is shown
sentence,
obvious
most
those
to
as
other
meanings,
or
for
the
taken
be
must
meaning
in
with
was
hearers
such
words
or
two
which
Scripture
unless
meaning,
with
of
words
as
in
speak
to
a
of
afford
of
words
somewhat
the
same
occasion
THE
THi;
No
doctrine
of
analogy
in
If both
Scriptural.
consistent
are
this rule
doctrine
the
is
is admitted
Theology
the
analogy, the
the
whole
the
It is
plied
ap-
that
tion
interpreta-
admitted,
disputed
a
soning
rea-
text.
Scripture, or
of
Scripture, as
that
it is
the
is
sense
Scripture
by
we
itself.
of
meaning
consistentlyinterpreted representation
a
of
statements
facts, doctrines, and
of
thing, and
one
be
supposition
If it is not
explained
is not
another.
of
of
in the whole
passage
cannot
purpose
meaning
a
controversial
the
interpretationof
Scripturaltheology
Scripture
the
Scriptural.
be
limited, and
modified,
for
rule
In
meaning.
applied
is the
taught
sense
this
of
use
is not
interpretation which
an
the
to
chiefly of
is
supposed meanings
it in the
apply
cannot
to
faith
only applicable on
be
to
belongs
the
decide
to
as
so
with
I^AITH.
of
analogy
reject
to
us
131
single text
a
upon
The
BOOKS
OF
ANAI^OGY
founded
faith.
teaching
OF
BOOK
the
Bible,
which
precepts
the
on
the
various
of
book
God
reveals.
FOR
QUESTIONS
which
of
the
Bible
should
be
with
endowed.
dispositions of
explain briefly,certain
interpreter.
3.
What
4.
How
words
6.
would
How
What
importance
7.
Give
Bible
8.
by each
instance
and
manners
their
are
the
whether
the
language
the
precise meaning
the
Bible?
analogy
of
faith?
Show
of
its
interpretationof Scripture.
in the
one
of
writer
by
interpreter?
figurative?
or
ascertain
you
is meant
What
Explain
is literal
text
used
of the
ascertain
you
would
as
duties
the
are
given
any
5.
of
and
Name,
faculties
explain briefly,certain
interpreterof
the
2.
the
and
Name,
1.
RE^VIEW.
the
value.
to
prove
the value
of
a
knowledge
customs.
sources
of
interpretationof
the
Bible
?
CHAPTER
THK
The
revelation
and
in
has
to
one
page,
precepts
on
say
in
all
is the
of
of
authority
truth
this
a
sizes
of
the
themselves
and
child
of
or
of
ample,
ex-
these
includes
both
a
and
doctrine
of
Scripture
have
then
Inasmuch,
the
played
which
shapes;
to
us
way
three
promises
would
we
us.
It is called
is
the
however,
obvious
duty
of
system
a
is
this
as
the
student
truths.
these
and
It
to
by
"
or
and
and
by
form
our
children
is
on
cut
all mixed
out
132
of
which
into
illustrate
will
Game."
''Geography
the
piece of cardboard,
world,
tered
scat-
duty.
precepts,
to
writings
biography,
or
any
are
sometimes
promise;
a
the
is revealed
two
command
on
systematize
forms
oftentimes
Bible
Revelation.
truth
history,
or
the
truths
and
different
trines
doc-
therein
found
in
to
classify
God's
that
be
great
Genesis
to
A
frequently
point.
the
and
it becomes
case,
game
of
of
by
systematize
A
The
from
one.
presented
the
not
and
law),
doctrines,
all
say,
the
forth
set
book,
correspondent
a
to
not
(or more)
in
doctrine
a
placed
of
to
in
is
to
penman.
in
contained
as
is
BIBI,^.
is not
student
as
THE;
doctrine
pages
promise,
doctrine;
were
That
volume
involved
the
Bible
the
Scriptures.
the
(such
or
If
the
sacred
promise
of
one
its
over
teachings
are
truth
inspired
task
the
divine
given
any
OF
STUDY
way.
any
one
any
in
of
systematic
a
of
SYSTEMATIC
III.
is
many
It
printed
pieces
up
together.
these
scattered
sists
con-
the
map
of
ous
vari-
The
work
pieces
the
THE
complete
He
Bible
theme,
This
Both
and
in
of
scattered
and
in
scientist
it may
the
inferred
be
universe,
their
govern
lives
FOR
In
refer
the
to
the
whole
The
should
Text
Cyclopedia,
of
a
Aim
to
be
of, the
revelation
us
he
doctrine
teaching
men
system
TRUTH.
the
restrict
and
another,
that
texts
pressions
ex-
explain
cite Paul.
undertakes
of
of the
Topical Text
book
should
in the
companion
of
Bible
a
of Scripture
student
no
Christian
be
study.
doctrine
one
Old
In
to
another, and
Testament.
Romans,
amplify
Testament.
should
doctrine
Testament
justificationby
Old
Book,
Treasury
found
be
may
marily
pri-
Testament.
New
consistently with
chapter,
a
all the
subject
one
viezvs
of New
statements
this, let
ulate
reg-
by which
SCRIPTURAI,
of
constant
a
your
the
a
named
last
gather
from
clear
which
to
the
From
all.
laws
them,
Bagster's
or
It should
without.
to
concordance,
The
Knowledge.
held
OF
those
by
referring
passages
use
The
of
consistently.
by the
J.
them
bring together
text
one
objects are
reduced
subject, compare
same
of
alone.
business
conduct
facts
SYSTEM
A
we
of
truth.
care.
FRAMING
general,
general
some
throughout
and
the
the
alike
are
facts
is
of
Scripture
to
among
rule
the
of
order
that
and
by intelligenceand
RULES
and
unity
there
system
It
Word.
fragments
peculiar
variety.
God's
of
and
Providence
in
endless
detect
to
is not
things
nature
the
up
grand
one
^33
student
here
scattered
make
order
gather
to
BOOKS
the
is it with
upon
its pages,
this
So
map.
is called
great
OF
BOOK
with
As
facts
the
an
example
be
and
of
especially in
the
fourth
explain
the
tian
Chris-
and
faith
by reference
to
the
THE
T34
OF
BOOK
Explain drmbigiious
2.
that
by
one
chapter)
and
must
be
must
be
For
if
The
on
must
in
be
be
may
the
that
miss
for
is to
truth
that
think
to
The
doctrine
that
it,and
man,
and
also
accounts
to
11) without
is,
cut
for
offer
all
the
great
partiality on
His
creatures.
of
hope
unbelief
doctrine
and
might
God's
guilt
gifts.
without
its
To
men.
Scripture
miss
a
students
given
were
practical
favor
Jews
by
reveal
truth
of
God
works.
(Romans
without
part of God.
in
example:
salvation
of the
the
practical aspect
of
unmerited
of
bestow
to
Many
Considered
it.
the
has
guilty
great intentions
utility. For
the
of
Mark
reconciled.
God
of
stands
lives
(Acts
held
be
their
of God's
election
show
off
daily
There
1:29;
are
them,
wants
doctrine
same
must
one
of
of
excusing
this
and
to
This
doctrines
the
discussion, instead
I.
tations
limi-
with
of teaching.
men
doctrine
the
that
to
the
110,23)
3
repentance
willingness
no
to
seem
yet
of doctrines
sight of.
said
the
that
rejecting the
lost
application
and
that
practical application
revealing
Rom.
(Philippians
them.
soul
any
treatment
not
faith
show
man
our
by
:i
another.
one
harmony
declares
and
possess
must
by
In
Bible
the
of
treat
gifts of God,
not
gifts
incurred
It
the
the
do
ii
passage
same
of unity and
13:3)
student
these
4.
lack
no
are
they
(e. g.
explained consistentlywith
Luke
16:16)
the
which
passages
example,
5:31;
Hebrews
(e. g.
assertions
of
treat
brieflydescribed
passage
a
those
by
exceptions ( i John 3:8).
Different
J.
literal;
general
;
which
those
by
figurative passages
fully discussed
more
whole
and
clear
are
and
BOOKS
these
in
to
It
9
and
plications
ap-
caprice, injustice,
T36
THB
The
holiness.
Lord
our
fact
as
of
pledge
of
the
His
and
fifty
omits
Any
facts
view
is
not
in
of
the
of
and
work,
mentioned
is
times.
these
ascension
completed
resurrection,
than
which
therefore,
His
of
people's
more
BOOKS
resurrection
evidence
an
alone
epistles
OF
BOOK
a
the
pel,
Gos-
the
Gospel
Scriptures.
the
i^or
que:stions
1.
2.
3.
Does
Give
the
How
of
Bible
the
for
rules
would
the
present
truths
you
review.
a
framing
determine
taught
?
system
such
the
of
a
truth?
system.
comparative
tance
impor-
of
CHAPTER
the;
"I
it
know
not
which
second
it
reading
A
its
The
stories
through
and
five
the
Bible
in
the
Old
in
a
known
knowledge
so
many
than
third
in
the
in
the
the
he
Bible
influence
scarcely
acquaintance
end
until
felt
when
he
people
to
any
with
in
this
way,
and
power.
better
way
the
137
Bible
he
year
the
it became
if
was
to
familiar
had
I
present.
with
get
phrases
to
have
wonderful
that
an
have
Bible
the
one
a
the
three
New
so
any
acquire
and
of
will
read
to
of
chapters
chapters
and
ashamed
each
through
one
three
thus
was
are
chapters
two
once
plan
There
carry
the
of
Bible
the
read
two
and
morning
necessary.
again.
read
and
whole,
a
as
to
will
will
one
again
over
is
over
Testament
said
wonderful
rich
not
it
passages
spirit, is
Reading
the
by
ignorant
of
is
if
concordance
a
many
There
Or
Miiller's
he
its
Sunday
on
Old
and
and
this
Bible.
each
the
over
to
many
the
Bible
and
over
the
evening,
that
resort
in
the
securing
year.
George
him
but
of;
read
to
finished
have
we
with
fewer
with
words
additional
through
through
to
of
Testament
each
times.
its
through,
chapters
and
read
and
way
day
New
first; and
than
Scripture
meet
improvement
the
whoi^e;.
when
shall
We
familiarity
only
1,189
the
and
end;
a
Newton.
general
with
in
as
bibIvE;
reading
to
little
as
SQCondy^John
of
rule
again.
make
can
we
the;
beginning
begin
to
once,
better
a
from
through
of
study
IV.
edge
knowl-
exact
and
and
truths.
138
THB
One's
whole
unction
conversation,
in
ready
OF
BOOK
familiaritywith
It is the
methods
best
of
and
ease
enriched
are
this
by
Scriptures.
foundation
a
study that
especially one's
prayer,
the
of
sort
and
and
testimony
BOOKS
of
are
a
for
other
detailed
more
and
plans
and
specific
from
ning
begin-
nature.
Scripture
be
and
end;
to
interpreted
regarded
the
different
books
component
and
the
as
Dr.
1879
C.
I. Scofield
1889,
to
entire
to
Bible.
of
might
from
events,
come'
of
But
sought
the
Bible
have
in
whole
tenor,
and
manifest
that
arrived
only be
a
and
without
of
Scripture
gained
with
by
at
of
the
perfectly
as
of
movements
i
'Even
to the
:i
so
and
hath
such
another, that
it
idea
God's
of
Bible
the
well
said
contexture
small
confusedly.
nothing
as
useless
without
ploughing,
that
insight
the
corn
ing,
sow-
ity
general-
and
coherence
into
it will
Therefore,
is
can
with
barns
its
It
Word
of
of
of
purpose.
it is
processes
a
shall
perseverance
fill one's
has
arranged,
labor, and
knowledge
Roberts
been
and
in
through
patient study:
without
the
and
knowledge
good general
scope,
into
dipping
clear
have
reader's
a
a
through
understanding
a
from
get
books
it is to
as
reading
in order.
it
aim,
by long
study
reaping.
part
read
the
its
going through
and
To
sacred
on
clear
at
from
years,
as
mere
gained
possession of
arrive
to
expect
to
in this world
be done
prayer
a
myself
Genesis
there.
the
of
ten
gave
the
"
be
can
and
blessing
him
put
whole
parts of
:20."
it is best
God's
one
must
sentences
synthetic study
possess
story
22
in which
order
to
advantage
Bible
until
to
and
connected
"I
:
'beginning'of
Revelation
little
of the
can
system
a
comprehensive,
a
I
the
said
once
Holy Scripture here
the
as
whole.
great
I
be
must
read
be
the
THE
A
potent
very
whole
His
is found
as
truths
growth
fact
found
in
doctrinal
of
"I
think
that
which
is not
truth
of
that
is
the
its
from
the
of
upon
germ
of
the
Bible
the
beginning
that
point, by
of
Elohim
"
definite
the
and
God
many
Bible
every
e.
"
g.,
3:21,
"
in many
pens,
take
tion
revela-
the
up
predecessors left it,
form
elementary
or
study of the
new
a
I
indicated.
and
first verse,
The
And
Bible
The
precise
these
into
a
of
order
notions
mist
of
names
of
of
their
the
the
it
traced
If
open
we
read, *In
we
is, then, primarily,
revelation
the
I ascertained
critical
be, vanished
chapter
God.
"
illustrate:
entire
for
sought
To
Deity
and
occurrence,
Pentateuch
The
words.
I took
meanings.
way
lo !
came
order
from
a
of
names
are
a
with
begins
logically progressive
scientifically,
in
in the
Genesis
in
their
primary
thus
.'
"
God.
in the
higher
The
ery
discov-
progressive
truth
writers
books.
first
meaning.
up
the
a
fulness; that, arranged
into
where
the
of
truth, doctrine, revelation, and
the
at
revelation
to
is
:
first emergence
sacrifice
more
method
every
our
to
of
discovery began
patiently through
the
a
study
Somewhere,
3:15;
precise point
that
Bible
them
to
revelation.
"With
name
a
progressive.
There
delight
law.
point
developed
to
the
this
to
has
is
recurring
never
of Bible
revealed
a
chronologically, the successive
at
is
as
God
of
progress.
consistent
is not
Genesis
truth
Bible
revelation
Scriptures
one
conformed
invariably
that
ages,
there
in
the
forget
never
revelation
redemption
that
the
the
study of
of this method
Scripture
revelation, that
the
139
teaching.
I shall
all
BOOKS
capable of
are
Scofield says
Dr.
and
the
God
of
for
reason
in
creatures
The
OF
BOOK
was
the
cisely,
pre-
simple
complex."
first reference
Genesis
3:15.
to
Christ
It is but
a
in the
bare
Scriptures
reference
to
a
is found
coming
THE
I40
Deliverer
who
notice
us
definite
the
this
promise
years
advance.
Genesis
9 -.26,He
In
Genesis
12:3,
In
Genesis
17:19,
In
Genesis
28:4-14, through
In
2
In
Micah
5 :2, born
In
Isaiah
7:14,
the
of
in
born
Christ
have
teachings
We
who
receive
has
some
its pages.
''You
Mr.
the
Prang's
first stone
The
second
sign.
man's
fifth
The
speak
to
Word
of
the
So,
you.
God
"
a
read
truth
each
showed
man's
twenty-eighth
time
great
times.
many
time
other
use
per-
we
in
public
the
on
only
and
and
as
The
third
of
outlines
looked
stood
it would
though
Jesus will
a
and
nose
impression
prayerfully
man.
paper.
twentieth
chapter again
Christ
and
Boston
some
I
books.
face, chin,
looked
carefully
same
its
sign of change.
twenty-eighth
It
man
no
of
impression
fifteenth
life.
the
do
you
picture of
an
it
:
as
sixth
tenth, the
as
many,
establishment
no
The
view
for
reading
Indeed
through
Bible
of
fear
no
prehensive
com-
a
work
ground
a
times.
of
chromo
and
as
is
Moody
picture. The
natural
as
it
hardly
appeared.
dim
a
forth
and
The
necessity of
the
us
ing
regard-
prophecy
adequate
an
showed
stone
;
many
printing
made
head.
forehead
like
of
process
The
no
the
David;
of
Bible
vision
Mr.
read
cannot
visited
saw
Said
to
read
new
;
Abraham;
Testament
There
too
not
Shem
of
Judah;
house
whole
like
anything
more
virgin.
a
study.
let
Isaac;
of
the
reveals
of the
becomes
family
of
Bethlehem
of
.through consecutively
can
the
But
Jacob;
tribe
epitome of Old
detailed
of
line of
the
7:12-15,
study
further
of
49:10,
coming
be
to
was
of the
Genesis
short
and
18:8, of the seed
In
This
of woman."
expands
In
Samuel
BOOKS
be of the "seed
to
was
how
as
OF
BOOK
read
and
shine
the
again
"
forth."
THE
should
One
order
of
globe.
It enables
see
to
long
this
run
A.
to
1500
It will
have
forty
some
D.
dive
to
its
book
style
whole
its
and
Bible
The
had
for the
taking
a
even
of
as
to
variety
of
read
we
Scripture
that
His
thus
than
it
as
of
all
requires
the
power
it from
into
of
whole,
a
flowing through
and
life,
is necessary
requires
Scripture
tend
His
ing
show-
to
fulfillment
advanced
others
the
one.
devoted
prophets
inspiration;
currents
the
to
give
to
disciples after
exact
use
of
therefore,
first
central
which
they
themselves.
this
mode
Christ's
was
lift it up
in His
more
C.
B.
kings, priests,
order
mainly
the
or
of
is indeed
His
were
all the
which
Evidently
could
been
bird's-eye view
main
Book
all the
far
study
in
spite
with
To
books
about
especially of tracing clearly the great
last, and
to
In
and
foretold.
the
finallyempty
He
have
of defence
use
current
to
death
and
of
discerning
to
Christ
iceable.
serv-
prove
from
need,
whole
the
of
of
in the
sixty-six
speedily find,
that
ought
reading
will
writings
We
the
we
Moses
been
method
of
contents
from
the
position.
seems
sufferings
a
due
intercourse
them
that
of
through,
resurrection
into
this
we
study history, law, poetry,
to
fishermen.
bird's-eye view
a
each
have
So
the
some
sea
tive
rela-
time, but
authors, ranging
We
70.
with
the
and
from
considerable
deal
to
princes, shepherds,
get
take
different
have
letters. We
analysis, but
an
the
countries.
Bible,
the
at
of
continents, and
of the
best
look
proportions
various
the
The
good
a
preliminary, rapid reading
We
by
from
not
itself.
Book
of
Pisgah view
a
take
of
with
Revelation.
the
outlines
positions
get
done,
be
the
and
to
one
141
acquainted
to
is to
sizes
ought
Genesis
study geography
main
BOOKS
thoroughly
from
land, the
and
to
become
events
to
way
OF
BOOK
and
of
wield
of
way
it
as
a
studying
whole.
using single texts.
He
One
the
sees
Bible
this
rarely quoted
;
THE
142
a
without
text
no
all eyes
men
in
hear
a
as
soon
all ages
gives
down
this
power?
from
We
down
of
shock
very
valuable, but
shock,
if
the
method.
It
which
current
first to
last.
The
is this ?
whole
straight to the
moves
Testament
New
The
Bible
which
there.
in Revelation.
that
God
watered
Genesis
In
the
God
once
there
to
beguile,
Bible, then, is the
lost
though
but
through
often
in Revelation
man
and
story of
sin, and
thwarted,
finallysuccessful,
to
the
and
regain
the
self.
Him-
a
and
ends
He
does
the
river
yielding
their
so
is in the
garden
that
serpent
in
determinate
for
from
of the
whole
and
fruit
placed
man
own
Testament
Old
trees
advantage
forbidden
no
Christ
Eden, with
is in
the
this
study
central
great
Paradise
men,
and
with
more,
of
try
ing
circle, in describ-
a
in
with
man
garden,
pleasant fruits,and
to
begins
dwells
and
portrait of Christ.
the
compared
hand
divine
Genesis
but
nothing
is
erful
pow-
Christ's
The
a
texts.
more
end
but
the
of Christ.
cross
also be
may
the
In
is
of
and
Scripture
of
nothing
drift
and
stream
a
the
give
course
the
whole
It is
can
surface.
can
to
to
in
us
the
text
a
nearest
the
through
What
Such
land
mind
isolated
give
can
us
gem.
texts,
on
beginning
bring
inevitably
runs
single
a
whole.
a
burns
enjoying
it from
will
will
all the
Book
whole
as
earnestly followed
with
the
a
till it reaches
text
and
up
which
read
we
its message
grasp
comes
stimulus
and
when
the
rare
it becomes
like
argument
comes
to
occasionally
that
so
lies beneath
easily satisfied
The
to
that
fiery sea
too
are
It
through
light
that
his
in
You
text
a
clear
Some
out.
power.
quote
can
shines
pointed
this
which
meaning
which
but
been
had
shines
and
lake
great
jet
have
and
transfigured,
go
it has
as
hidden
some
suspected before,
preacher who
What
in it
revealing
had
one
BOOKS
OF
BOOK
to
allure.
is
The
dise
Paradise, Parapurpose
long
lost
no
of
time
Paradise
of
God,
postponed,
for
man.
THE
144
containing the
of the
the
Where
Psalms.
Where
the
Next
of
i
the
least
have
does
find
not
Commit
right hand
halve
possible.
as
the
middle
of
the
the
book?
In
the
is the
third
quarter ?
Testament.
the
various
the
of
the
leaves.
do
not
the
students
care
for
Bible
Some
which
margin, by
Some
book.
they
say
books
of
in the
index
at
forefinger
center
of
Where
and
you
find
it; an
this
expert
it necessary.
of
hooks
the
Learn
the
first quarter
Old
patent
a
the
Near
yourself?
advantage, others
an
in
possible fumbling
exactly
open
thumb
finger of
Samuel.
the
BOOKS
the
nearly
as
practice finding
Bibles
can
it
is the
of
end
the
find
you
early chapters
with
With
dividing
will
Near
firmly with
text
left hand.
book,
OF
BOOK
their
Bible.
the
to
names
That
memory.
little
requires a
time.
Take
the
general
historical,poetical, and
Old
Testament.
vowels
Remembering
come
may
Kmgs,
minor
can
prophets
help formed
order
In
the
and
be
in
the
the
in which
"
a,
i, and
by learning
first two
the
they
Jo, Am.
Ob,
Jo, Mi,
Na.
Ha,
Ze, Ha,
Ze, Ma.
Testament
New
are
come
Ho,
often
in the
the
four
letters
first
The
o.
this
of
the
double
memory
each
order
of
Paul's
epistlesare
all
again
first vowels
the
grouped
epistles coming
Here
perplexing.
"phesians, Phtlippians, Colossians
that
of
books
recalling the
Chronicles
mastered
by combining
order
teuch,
Penta-
in
:
Corinthians
that
prophetical
possibly aid
books, Samuel,
; the
for convenience
divisions
"
a, e,
i, o.
together,
:
after
remember
Galatians,
Remember
and
the
per-
THB
sonal
the
more
the
Hebrews,
general
first
the
to
all the
of
Where
may
And
chapter
117.
in the
The
the
the
great
I find
the
love?
of
location
general idea
books)
some
other
be
student
of
the
the
of
in
the
Testament,
Verses
Words
in
the
Testament,
Letters
New
7,959;
in
the
Testament,
Bible.
10
Psalm
ment
Testa-
New
The
roll
great
Paul's
greatest
15.
and
trinal
doc-
can
give
way.
he
book,
every
and
(in
chapter.
every
FACTS.
books
39;
in
the
chapters
929;
New
in
the
total, 1,189.
Testament,
in the Old
Testament,
New
260;
longest
Corinthians
of
Testament, 2y) total, 66.
Chapters in the Old Testament,
New
The
in this
Testament,
Old
The
satisfied until
be
SCRIPTURAI.
Books
Exodus
important incidents
contents
contents
Bible.
13.
i
learned
will
epistleby
shortest?
11.
As
u.
o,
of
by Jude.
5.
6.
Hebrews
of many
thorough
the
The
119.
resurrection?
should
of
Corinthians
i
e,
one
one
Matthew
faith?
the
for
note
and
are
in order
a,
"
Paul
Commandments?
Psalm
?
epistle to
than
come
Deuteronomy
prayer
of
passages
a
else?
Lord's
argument
No
they
passages
Ten
the
writers
epistlesby each,
Bible?
heroes
The
the
where
Psalm
of
other
after
come
After
that
again
145
Philemon
by Peter, three by John,
two
Locate
20.
and
churches.
epistlesby
here
BOOKS
vowels, James, P^ter, John, Jwde
number
James,
to
ones
Observe
grouped.
the
Timothy, Titus,
to
ones
OF
BOOK
23,214
;
verses
in the
New
total, 3i"i73Old
Testament,
592,439;
words
in
the
in
the
in
the
181,253; total, 773,692.
Old
Testament,
2,728,110;
838,380; total, 3,566,490
letters
letters
146
THB
The
is
middle
Psalm
chapter
the
117;
The
OF
BOOK
middle
middle
chapter
20:17;
the
is
the
Job
29;
shortest
middle
book
nians;
middle
verse.
of
Proverbs
verse,
2
i
\2^.
Testament
17:17;
one,
118:8.
Chronicles
i
shortest
is
middle
New
Acts
Psalm
Testament
the
the
the
and
is
Old
is
verse
The
Bible,
verse
of
book
middle
the
in
BOOKS
is
the
shortest
the
alphabet
; the
Chronicles
Thessalo-
2
John
verse,
11:35.
Ezra
The
word
The
name
The
in
has
7:21
Jehovah
hours
hours;
time
in
or
four
;
whole
and
New
which
the
and
days
-
Show
1.
the
Bible
2.
3.
through
of
the
as
two
can
Give
the
in
be
the
twenty
read,
in
teen
thir-
in
seventy-
hours.
Total
hours,
hours.
QUi:STIONS
FOR
REVIEW.
importance
and
value
steps
representative
Name
Acts
ninety-eight
of
in
to
the
men,
show
the
familiarity
probation
the
with
progress
of
the
minor
prophets
in
the
results
each.
4.
read
be
can
Testament
Testament
Bible
times.
and
Old
the
illustration
an
Gospels
j.
times.
(Pentateuch)
four
except
with
whole.
a
Give
800
over
Moses
of
6,855
occurs
occurs
; the
the
of
Lord
or
of
books
eighteen
hours
letters
Jerusalem
five
four
all the
order.
of
human
and
tion.
revela-
race
effects
CHAPTER
THD
The
this
of
testimony
will
country
indicating
study
books.
''For
D.
the
D., of
effect
life and
God
ask
to
as
him
that
me
it
how
"
'1
and
tree
the
it
In
the
through
at
I read
being awakened,
and
again,
and
when
I
possession
of
of
again,
arose
to
as
a
Ephesians,
as
but
the
told
the
to
same
not
in
a
interest
fifteen
was
pocket
under
My
the
or
was
a
down
in
I
family
my
me
lay
twelve
Ephesians
He
it.
again
house
ern
east-
coveted
epistle
with
I
year,
an
much
single reading.
many
a
was
Christian
a
with
carried
I
ual
spirit-
in
the
Sabbath
through
as
blessing.
read
afternoon
into
go
I
Bible
way,
times
only
;
in
possession
me.'
"I
to
and
it
had
the
of
so
reading
he
he, 'and
said
epistle.
read
how
spend
to
country,'
of
copy
going
through
him
I
the
obtained
Gray,
than
convention
Christ
M.
heart
My
lips
this
Bible
own
more
the
in
joy
had
him
I asked
was
the
in
to
came
Ephesians.
and
he
it for
Christian
a
in my
preaching.
my
through
at
peace
both
about
me
I met
His
state.
of
English
my
seen
was
prayer
answered
whom
layman,
which
in
know
from
James
says
of
to
derived
be
to
ministry,"
not
character
burdened
greatly
when
the
did
teachers
Bible
fitting introduction
a
my
BOOKS.
BY
leading
benefits
of
of
the
as
the
"I
Boston,
BIBIvE
of
two
first half
the
should,
THE
serve
chapter,
by
OF
STUDY
V.
the
at
once
whole
began
Bible
the
application
of
this
practically, beginning
147
simple
at
Genesis.
principle
I did
148
THE
in its
I
me
the
read
not
Bible
in
work
until
strengthening
faith
my
Bible, enlarging my
mental
life,and
the
lightening
"There
this
was
time,
method
I
classes
Bible
a
method
as
seen
"First
The
read
divisions
Third,
first of
its
read
it
read
Rev.
the
study
book-wise.
God
of
procedure
books
It is the
the
Bible
zvhole, and
a
began
are
write
to
follows
as
e., without
in
:
observing
its
Bible
the
sciousness
con-
simple
aid
the
at
help.
reliance
enlighten its
these
have
i. e., without
other
or
you
outline.
prayerfully,in
desired
synthetic
verses.
independently,
of
as
each.
books.
where
and
of
study
Bible
Bible
pages
rules
the
upon
to
standing.
under-
your
has
Holy
failed
never
blessing."
Scofield,D. D.,
the
the
ing
number-
the
as
the
repeatedly, until
it to
observance
C. I.
tute
Insti-
members
known
other
possession
it
wrote
be
continuously, i.
commentary
Spirit who
produce
rules
it
of
any
Then
Bible
west,
thousand
a
of
the
to
and
east
means
book
chapters
read
"Fourth,
"The
it
into
"Second,
up
each
study the
it,at Genesis.
as
to
come
Bible, which
to
this
in
results.
Moody
at
care
my
Finally the popular evening
many
in its relation
"Begin
"I
as
has
and
whole,
blessed
being, both
into
cases
study of the
as
under
it in the
church.
own
came
in several
''The
ministry.
training schools, including the theological
of my
seminary
the
spiritual
my
experimenting
similar
introduce
to
other
and
to
study with
led of God
was
effect upon
of
infallibility
of my
began
book
before
mastered
vision, deepening
I
each
at
tell the
the
in
burdens
whom
Bible
thus
was
theological students
some
upon
of
it
I cannot
the jiext.
in
BOOKS
merely, but kept
course
chronological order
began
"
OF
BOOK
of
testifies to the
the
law
Bible.
The
of its structure.
same
Bible
The
effect
was
:
built
first rule
THE
of
kind
any
like
an
crystal is
themselves
books
The
parts.
The
marked
from
the
their
lines
the
The
book.
and
that
said
the
After
student
then
its contents,
study,
and
HOW
Let
for
in
we
us
TO
enter
we
And
into the
now
Bible
a
other
and
make
the;
have
we
there
Genesis
is
that
chosen
proceed
to
the
in
Bible
study
as
a
dividual
in-
of
cannot
be
the
and
caught
the
general
that
view,
be
and
book
in
It may
whole
fully
prayera
bird's
tenor
he
his exclusive
of
desires
study.
books.
the
book
of Genesis
appropriate
portal through
magnificent temple
the
different
purpose
surely something
is the
evident
can
in many
by
bible;
by the
different
knowledge
a
into
itself
by
many
in the
single out
fall
lucidly fixed
so
by
of
ondary
sec-
way
definite need.
idea
a
specialistsin
studied
through,
faint
time
that
yield
patiently,watchfully,
STUDY
choice, for
our
shall
has
some
suppose
study.
our
found.
the
within
clearly
no
verses
are
is
different
and
definite
let him
for
a
a
least
at
had
studied
be
arrangement."
and
ways,
Bible,
arranged
are
written
apple
an
again
who
be
to
many
whole
view, and
eye
to
they
the
read
firmly
were
many,
i:n which
book
so
the
of
the
And
way.
plan
fact, in
certain
a
without
understood
to
that
In
needs
each
meet
to
books, is
these
men
different
writers
wrote
safely
these
Scriptures
The
ages.
of
book
in many
So
thus
this
of
teaching.
Each
tree.
are
observe
to
apple, nor
cleavage which
books
Scripture be
mind.
a
many
of
excellence
of
of
contents
well
testimony
like
sections; and
of the
do
we
an
analytic
lines
into
ideas
Spirit,and
is the
are
analysis
of
up
That
book.
by
orange
made
book
one
an
nor
149
obey the law
like
built
not
BOOKS
is to
objective study
orange,
being
book
of
A
structure.
OF
BOOK
of
and
Revelation.
the
which
How
mastery
of
THB
150
How
its contents?
the
preceding
1.
Read
the
or
This
is necessary
five
and
from
given
beginning
writer's
the
to
the
on
end,
to
for
read
the
of
people
it has
student
catch
may
get into sympathy
argument,
knowledge
a
be
can
that
order
in
message
Genesis
rules
times.
convey
what
the
apply
we
through
spirit,secure
to
BOOKS
?
book
the drift of the
he
message
it
whom
to
with
tended
in-
written,,
was
to-day.
us
through
at
sitting in
one
about
hours.
two
In
it the
reading
of
any
the
idea
general
divisions
is
shall
pages
four
his
OP
BOOK
first time
The
contents.
to
as
according
its
Divide
the
its
contents.
of
The
student
definite
idea
into
easily
into
now
to
the
as
sections,
in
divisions
Early History
(b.)
The
History of Israel's
main
get
Revised
a
the
note
Version
outline
an
to
form
It
some
divides
:
Mankind,
of
make
Genesis.
of
The
The
try to
time
position
a
(a.)
patriarchs,chapters
and
divisions, viz.
main
two
The
ber
remem-
purpose.
be
will
time
third
paragraphs.
to
book
The
to
attempt
no
second
drift.
especially fitted for this
2.
make
chapters
immediate
i-ii.
ancestors,
the
12-50.
divisions
having
secured,
been
try
now
to
divide
sub-
the book.
Under
(a.)The
Early History
1.
The
creation
2.
The
testing and
3.
The
first increase
4.
The
roll of names,
chapter 5.
of
of
Mankind,
chapters
man,
fall of man,
of the
or
human
you
will find
:
1-2.
chapter
3.
family, chapter
genealogy,
of the
4.
patriarchs,
THB
152
For
A
instance, "Genesis"
the purpose
of
"origins" of things.
With
with
this
begin
we
The
(eh.
task, and
origin
of the
:26; 2:25)
1
(ch. 2:18)
prophecy
; of
''beginning,""origin."
means
The
a
sheet
note
:
sin
Sabbath
the
(ch. 3)
and
or
pencil
a
and
man
woman
marriage
;
(ch. 3:15)
(ch. 4:3);
of
; of
nations
etc.
Genesis
of
; of
the
"beginnings"
promises
(ch. 12);
Biographies
the
(ch. 2:1-3)
sacrifice
of
Israel
; of
through
go
of paper
(ch. i)
world
; of
is to
finding out
we
(ch. 3:15);
(ch. 11); of
4.
BOOKS
interesting study therefore
very
book
OF
BOOK
might
then
Men
appear
be
well
studied.
(See Chapter IX,
Genesis
abounds
here
scene
all the
Part
lives
whose
that
pages
in
II.)
biography.
and
follow.
experiences
the
Among
the
on
in
interwoven
are
characters
leading
are:
Eve, Cain, Abel, Noah,
Adam,
Rebekah,
Jacob, Joseph.
the
Study
5.
Sarah, Isaac,
Abraham,
Doctrines
great
of
(See chapter
Genesis.
VII, part 11.)
Take
such
up
doctrines
faith, repentance,
Classify them
the
in
beginnings
of
judgment,
their
a
God,
satan,
order, and
proper
system
sacrifice,
sin, redemption,
as
of
angels.
man,
will
you
is
divinity that
have
purely
Biblical.
having
After
6.
thorough
good
of
works
books
the
manner,
on
Introduction,
Many
studied
Genesis
as
of the
However,
student
for
Bible
answer
having
in
itself
text
then
may
information
Authorship,
to
after
the
points
etc.
questions
a
a
consult
on
Date,
these
studied
such
book
so
selves.
themthor-
THE
it is
oughly,
to
"I
of
check
and
verify
"It
But
it is
account
of
humble
men,
lightof
The
who,
Read
2.
and
has
to
no
book
the
for
thoughtfully
book?
of
Why
the
says
these
the
Spirit,for
been
taught of
take
to
the
taught
in
attempt
the
TO
is
no
wise
'have
the
and
been
not
the
was
people
to
fourth
of
it
his
such
as
out
Who
was
?
amply
of
it.
at
more
ment.
argu-
carefully
finding
written
was
of
time
What
it written?
anything
drift
the
purpose
whom
do
to
est
deep-
times
three
epistlethrough
through
the
as
analytical study
an
spirit and
EPHESIANS.
It will
Bible.
special effort
the
THE
recognized
classifying questions of introduction,
the
books
upon
conceited
e:pISTLE;
book
author's
the
THE
Ephesians
the
profound
catch
then
have
and
Spirit
OF
sitting,making
one
foolish
Begin by reading
1.
teaching of
we
the
depth,"
only
Augustine's phrases,
in
therefore,
us,
and
depend
to
of
"
epistleto
repay
have
writers
by study
what
the
STUDY
most
noted
learning
immediate
God
what
heart.'
and
is
equally
ANAIvYTlCAL
AN
of
men
only really know
we
God.
results
my
foolish
the
ignoring
last
what
out
153
subject.
same
Scofield.
sources,
at
find
spiritually-minded
Dr.
BOOKS
OF
fittingto
the
on
say
BOOK
and
wrote
the
When
acter
charwas
it written?
Have
are
by
questions
sheet, viz.
side
your
:
sheet
On
sheet
2
written
; sheet
3
"
"
The
When
i
"
sheets
Write
introduction.
on
book;
many
as
The
persons
written
author
of
headline
a
who
:
addressed:
; sheet
as
paper
4
"
on
wrote
to
Why
there
each
the
whom
written
?
THE
154
Now
begin
write
down
"the
saints
Chapter
sheet
on
'Taul,
whenever
and
the
an
2, write
the
faithful
further
you
find
in
thing
some-
addressed
persons
darkness, 4:18; 5:8."
in
these
epistle with
questions
write
occurs,
answer
respective sheet, giving the
of
words
in mind,
it down
the
on
text, and
its
the
reference.
exact
The
final result
somewhat
will be
Sheet
The
sheet
on
Now
and
The
2.
"
3:1,6,8; 4:17"; ''formerly living
2:11;
through
on
sheet
on
:i"; and
i
points
two
us
addressed.
persons
Ephesus,
kist, 2:2,3"; "formerly
Read
the
and
gives
i
verse
Reading
write
to
i,
BOOKS
carefully, prayerfully, and
text
at
are
Jesus, 1:1."
''Gentiles,
in
i,
which
else
were
the
of the book,
author
Christ
read
to
thoughtfully.
the
OF
BOOK
follows:
as
I.
Writer.
Paul,
I
:i; 3:1;
; 6:20.
4:1
Sheet
The
addressed
Persons
The
Christ
saints
which
Jesus,
Gentiles,
Formerly
live in great
Now
with
Fellow-heirs
Gospel,
Some
Others
and
the
to
in
lust,
2
w^ere
in
:23 ;
darkness,
4:18; 5:8;
Christ, 2:1-6;
God
with
with
the
Christ, 2:13;
Jews
of
the
blessings
3 :6 ;
were
faithful
3:1,6,8; 4:17;
lived
nigh
Ephesus,
at
Formerly
Made
written?
whom
1:1.
2:11;
one
to
"
are
2.
Christian
Christian
slaves, 6 :6-8
slave
;
holders,
6:9.
of
the
THB
OF
BOOK
Sheet
The
Time
writing
of
When
Paul
Note:
was
This
"
Acts
lasted
two
of
Purpose
In
general,
That
their
warning
of
each
to
the
first
(See
61-63.
life, such
These
They
3.
the
Paul.
doctrinal
: 17-21
; 3:20;
their
to
former
low
5:1-13;
in the
heart
(i)
how
They
Ephesians.
of
and
the
wife,
or
to
the
Christ,
to
Jewish
and
various
relationships
master
and
servant,
exhaustive.
means
method,
which
the
individually.
do
will
be
the
book.
easy
fall into
1-3
to
with
practical. Such
Chapters
no
the
apply
to
plan of
usually
by
are
upon
comparatively
and
unity between
view
sheets
thing
next
outline, division,
is
i
calling;
6.
enlarge
can
This
their
Christ.
4:3-16;
husband
as
and
true
illustrative
The
again
love
2:20-22;
simply show
student
glory,
4:17-32;
and
harmony
forth
chapters 5
of
clear
a
in
standing
hope
back
develop
Christians,
set
and
His
go
church
Ephesian
other, 3:18; 5:2;
for
plea
To
the
and
to
to
the
to
life,2:1-3,11,12;
Gentile
of
as
written?
why
"
know
not
Exhortation
of
D.
; 6:20.
4.
position
God
of
power
A
give
they might
The
level
writing
to
of
knowledge
of
A.
years,
4:1
28.)
The
(2)
:i ;
3
known
was
Sheet
A
Rome,
at
imprisonment
and
imprisonment,
written?
prisoner
a
155
J.
when
"
BOOKS,
find
regard
main
two
is the
present
the
out
the
general
to
the
epistles
divisions, the
general
doctrinal
outline
part;
156
THE
OF
BOOK
In
chapters 4-6, the practical part.
dwells
and
exhaustively
of
position
them
practical
illustrations
of
various
walks
I.
Chapters
regard
how
in view
The
"
As
(a.)
and
he
second
high
so
choice
the
ishes
admon-
calling,and
a
themselves
gives
the
in
God
of
purpose
high calling
of
with
tian.
Chris-
the
of the Christian's
manner
walk
God.
of
high calling
the walk
church
a
the
conduct
and
church,
the
of
in
to
Chapters 4-6^The
II.
apostle
life.
1-3
the
to
of
worthy
the first part the
calling, standing, nature,
Christian;
the
walk
to
the
upon
BOOKS
be
must
of
one
unity (4:1-
16).
As
(b.)
of
morality;
heathen
the
after
the
in
As
the
flesh
of
complete panoply
In
promised
to
power
high calling and
divide
the two
main
The
necessary.
I.
thus
Having
4.
The
Eternal
Church,
and
1-3.
the
in
ence,
obedi-
warfare
be
must
with
walk
a
armored
the
in
with
the
of
the
out
of
of
as
our
God
of
with
the
to
the
God.
outline
let
subdivisions
many
follows
as
Calling
according
general
a
into
will be
assurance
walk
purpose
questions
High
patterned
one
by love,
be
to
us
eternal
Purpose
the
devil, it
have
enable
result
ing
surround-
(6:10-18).
we
worked
be
engaged
always
God,
3:16-20
chapter
one
6:9).
"
the
will
be
must
the
of
must
warriors
Christian
that
characterized
(5:21
and
walk
:2i).
walk
heaven,
Christian
the
5
"
the
faithfulness
world,
which
(4:17
the
from
differing
family
a
family
and
(d.)
walk
a
nations
As
(c.)
Christians
individual
us
as
:
regard
Christian.
to
the
ters
Chap-
THE
(i.)
The
(2.)
The
the
takes
it
divine
form
in
were
of
and
Predestined
1.
holy
sons,
the
Ghost
Holy
i
"
each
stanzas,
work
of
Father,
the
blemish, before
forgiveness, knowledge
of
God's
universal
the
by
1
glory
the
among
be
to
us
of
i
"
:4,5.
redemption,
for
purpose
saints,
the
to
:6-ii.
the
and
Jews
of the
earnest
an
then
the
to
Gentiles,
complete redemption
future, for the praise of His
glory
112-14.
to
beautifully
forth
of
the
Trinity.
of
the
this.
so
of
work
The
Wise
Free
His
before
and
and
will, the
prudent
and
i
of
completely
had
the
praise,
work
the
order
logical
he
when
mind
wrote
calling.
and
the
world
the
good
of
i
"
'.4; 3 :g.
:8.
gracious, according
result
of
hymn
further:
note
foundation
"
this
so
his
in
choice
that
the
of
evidently
heading
of
nature
Eternal,
Paul
redemption
this
Under
especial notice
take
setting
9,
to
lies in the
It is well
/.
i
"
Spirit, as
Holy
which
"
inheritance
Sealed, first
3.
Father,
grace
conveying
praise of His
the
foundation
the
Son,
creation, and
with
the
chose
who
the
all
as
:
by
in
to
up
ending
Christ
Given
This
:3-i4.
summed
are
world, for the praise of the glory of His
2.
1:1-2.
"
spiritualblessings given
blessings
three
without
and
the
representing the
refrain, and
Son
for
These
hymn
a
salutation
choice
and
157
of
church.
whole
same
calling
BOOKS
and
apostolic greeting
Thanksgiving
(a.)
the
OF
BOOK
deliberate
to
pleasure
resolve
beneficient
"
i
of
:5,
II.
Originated
in the
good
Originated
in the
riches
will of
of
His
God
grace
Himself
"
i
:y.
"
i
:5,9,ii.
I158
THE
The
2.
the
To
acceptance
To
holiness
To
the
To
the
children
in the
and
Beloved
Divine
through
the
Forgiveness
of
i
Bestowment
of
sins
"
and
i
"
:4.
:6.
i
"
Christ
:io.
i
"
callingincludes.
Christ
of
blood
'.y.
i
"
\y.
all needed
spiritual blessings
1
"
God's
of
life
grace
of
choice
Redemption
knowledge
of
exaltation
complete
:6.
i
"
God's
of
magnifying
calling.
:5.
i
"
blamelessness
and
the
BOOKS
choice
that
of
adoption
What
The
I
of
purpose
To
J.
OF
BOOK
will, pleasure, and
13.
choice
"
.-9.
Faith
in Christ
That
part of the
Lord's
gift of
:i3.
''taken
be
might
we
The
i
"
into the inheritance," become
is His
portion, which
the
Spiritas
Holy
of that
seal
a
people
"
i
:ii.
inheritance
"1:13,14.
Final
and
complete
Ultimate
The
4.
object
place of
Eternity
i
"
choice
that
Christ
In
heavenly places
i
and
calling.
3:11.
13;
1
"
The
5.
:i4.
14.
In
"
i
"
\y.
2
"
redemption
of
source
13.
the
knowledge
of this
choice
and
calling.
(a.)
The
earnest
(b.)
his
that
The
word
of
of
the
truth
Spirit
Thanksgiving
readers, and
they might
a
have
the
"
in
to
God
prayer
to
a
fuller
our
for
Gospel
hearts
the
1:13.
"
"
i
113, 14.
spiritual state
of
Father
of
this
glory
knowledge
of
their
high
the
i6o
THU
(c.)
A
of
God,
which
to
the
fuller
and
is to
apostle
the
enable
of
account
Christian
the
live
to
power
according
(i 120-2:22).
that
says
BOOKS
detailed
more
of God
purpose
The
OF
BOOK
itself
it showed
in
three-fold
a
:
way
As
1.
exerted
resurrection
from
hand
right
headship
As
2.
church
exerted
they be Jews
with
above
this
present
works
and
to
Note
it
the
and
V.4
As
The
universe, and
them
from
a
whether
(2:1-10),
to
similar
a
the
the
through
"
sphere
a
do
to
power
grace
fold
three-
spiritual death
spiritualsphere,
2:6;
"
by
good
coming
and
each
other:
built
upon
The
of
that
(v.3),
the whole
upon
formerly
brought
nigh by
Gentiles
may
of
of the
foundation
with
peace
apostles
standing.
the
apostle
Gentiles
condition.
condition
God
is
an
now
both
and
and
with
temple,
one
prophets.
their
being
of
example
built
the
of God.
how
of
of
God,
God
family,
and
from
that
so
cross,
city, one
one
spiritual temple
power
Note
this
(2:11-22).
alienated
regeneration of the Gentiles
great
spirit
compare
humanity
were
the
have
they form
the
the
(v,2), the
walk
it^wrath
walk
10.
exerted
been
of
result
(v.i), the natural
nature
cause
Gentiles, who
Jews
grace
to
God's
manifest
moving
(v.2),
3.
into
world
condition
our
(v.2), the
have
Christ
God's
to
2:6-10.
"
with
whole
Him
:22,23.
Resurrection
ascension
ascension
;
the
Gentiles, granting
or
2:1-5;
of
:20
individuals
upon
gift, namely:
ages
i
over
i
"
(1:20-23), granting
"
lordship
;
the
over
dead
the
i :2i
"
Christ
upon
God
would
had
(v.8).
enable
them
reminds
no
The
them
claim
remembrance
to
of
whatever
their
natural
upon
the
of
their
former
appreciate
their
present
THE
Seven-fold
condition
Gentiles
in
the
Ahens
from
No
hope
the
God
off
Reconciled
of
of
of
God
to
grace:
(d.)
Personal
the
the
to
18.
v.
"
saints
household
the
temples
of
Lord
God
v.
"
18.
v.20,21.
"
relations
19.
v.
"
between
the
his
and
writer
(3 :i-i3).
In
connection
this
ministry
his
before
never
the
"
This
that
should
It
Unworthy
privilege
Christ
the
to
manifold
in
purpose
approach
should
those
not
whose
yea,
of
a
in
should
he
is
whom
The
discouragement,
apostle
be
fulfillment
in
it
displayed
of
God's
(v.13).
him
still
was
riches
of
that
so
in
the
eternal
gives liberty of
apostle's
since
to
(v.8,9),
men
as
blessings
grace
himself,
all
to
of
tion
revelanow
the
by special
faith
(v.12).
of
unsearchable
God
(v.ii),
God
partake
deemed
the
by
revealed
mystery
the
(v. 10),
Christ
be
he
as
him
to
entrusted
was
Gentiles,
wisdom
to
they
preach
to
world
heavenly
committed
office
they should
that
desires
(v.2-4).
Gospel.
(^'S~7)'
apostle glorifies his
He
ministry,
God
of
the
Gentiles.
the
to
understand
to
v.12.
"
17.
v.
"
with
Holy
the
world
through
peace
access
Members
his
12.
v.
"
16.
v.
Fellow-citizens
of
promise
12.
v.
"
v.13.
"
"
Recipients
readers
of
covenant
the
in
condition
nigh
Right
Israel
of
V.13.
"
Seven-fold
Made
v.ii.
"
V.12.
"
Without
Afar
nature.
commonwealth
the
i6i
BOOKS
12.
v.
"
from
Strangers
by
flesh
Christ
Without
OF
BOOK
they
are
tribulations
an
honor
i62
THB
Lastly, the
(e.)
for
prays
of
part
the
secondly,
them
of
The
all the
glory
blessings
The
teach
We
to
our
in knowledge
of
the
love
God,
the
mighty
in the
Christian
of
worker
(v.21).
view
in
of
epistle (v.20),
forever
Christ
;
gifts
perfection (v.19).
described
in
the
from
a
how
to
choice
to
from
drop
of
bring
our
standing before
walk
before
last
that
part
High
into
God,
of
this
The
earth.
to
experience
our
calling!
had
the
heaven
and
have
walk
first part
the
like
us
The
I.
to
them
knowledge
(v.16)
Chapter 4-6.
seems
His
and
of
drop
epistle
with
church
Walk
(v.14,1 5)
final
their
to
wondrous
Calling.
Lord
view
ascribes
The
2.
doctrinal
These
(v.17).
further
and
the
doxology
'in the
Christ
in love
(v.18), especially in
a
Father
the
to
prayer
Paul
(3:14-21).
doxology
a
indwelling
Christ, with
and
resumed,
Christ, finishing the
a
of
is
First, spiritual strengthening
establish
to
are
the form
gifts.
two
of
epistle with
takes
BOOKS
theme
main
indwelling
the
This
for
the
OF
BOOK
harmony
now
we
come
the world.
of
the
church
a
"
of
walk
(4:1-
unity
16).
Note
peace
and
here
among
hence
not
Some
We
three
that
its
unity
an
reasons
have
the
church
members,
is
but
body,
one
because
prevail. The
should
God
church
of
because
not
it
made
is
an
so,
ism,
organ-
organization.
for unity:
here
three
clauses, with
arguments,
three
parts.
and
each
argument
has
THE
First
head,
(c)
trio:
Second
trio:
and
of
all
of
and
redemption;
being
reference
mode,
Third
majesty
Here
the
"
v.5 ;
Father,
This
unity
It
to
has
He
should
find
He
should
will
that
of
His
are
"
for
argument
the
in
fold
three-
divine
same
all
"
through
the
all;
all.
Spirit,v.4;
Lord^
one.
a
gift (v.7).
out
to
give
what
that
that
gift
gift
to
the
utmost.
of the
account
an
is.
of
abuse
or
use
gift.
The
the
God.
diversity of gifts,all of which, however,,
develop
have
in
activity working
three
of
no
fession
con-
open
(b) through
indwelling
"
unity (v. 7-13).
man
He
God
crowning
church;
are
baptism
one
"
benefits
Gospel
Son
all
to
access
monotony.
a
promote
Every
a
is not
recognizes
tend
the
These
v.6.
of
Trinity again
the
possessor
of
the
the
to
(a) Over
divine
same
have
we
is the
and
energy
and
way
of
One
(a)
signifying
act
unity
church,
the
one
"
allegiance
recognized by
in all
the
simply
and
prince
tians,
Chris-
men
(v.5).
by faith; (c)
way,
believers
to
of
one
members;
makes
blessings
(v.6). The
divine
(c)
in
trio:
unity
same
one
faith
relation
the
Christ, of sharing His
the
all
in
of
all
is
faith
one
with
united
appropriated
to
with
body,
one
church
Christ
Jesus
equally; (b)
men
is
by what
the
of
Lord
God,
the
shown
Unity
same
church
J
calling.
members
the
Lord
ib
BOOKS
spirit permeates
one
of
hope
one
The
(a)
(b)
v.4;
OF
BOOK
of
purpose
setting
in
full-grown
Christ
these
joint of
man,
her
(v. 11-16).
gifts is
the
measure
body,
then
till the
the
brought
church
fulness
of
out:
for
comes
to
the
stature
164
THE
The
2.
OF
BOOK
walk
individual
the
of
BOOKS
of
one
"
morality (4:17-
5:21).
In
the
the
4:17-19,
life in
new
The
Gentile
old
Christ
exhortation
life is
in 4:20-24,
described;
is described.
consists
morality
to
of
tions
exhorta-
two
:
To
(a.)
put
the
on
rather
the
the
the
of
vices
virtues
old
are
another
and
deeds,
to
of
virtues
the
life
old
Christian
the
life
(4:25-5:21).
:
Truthfulness,
(i.)
his
with
man
(4:17-24).
man
exercise
than
These
based
close
on
union
with
one
(v.25).
(2.)
the
new
To
(b.)
off
put
Right
devil
do
may
wounded
mere
that
means
of
is in
command
to
The
apostle
the
Honest
(3.)
but
allowed,
of
object
is
work
be
anger
Not
(v.28)
which
that
'Xet
loyalty
pure
sion
expres-
God
to
from
it
is
not
the
latter,
is
legally
The
true
motive."
former
toil
in
wrong
of
for
sinful,
the
as
which
expression
and
; anger
says,
the
as
wrong
harm
the
upon
Anger
is
personality
self
from
based
anger,
(v.26,27).
repugnance
wrong.
never
of
use
is
be
to
only
.
that
which
beneficially good.
benefactors,
merely
not
to
accumulate.
Pure
(4.)
to
those
help
worthless
dwells
conversation
who
hear.
conversation
(v.29,30). Based
Aim
edify.
to
grieves
the
Holy
on
the
Impure,
desire
idle,
Spirit, who
in you.
(5.)
Gentleness,
based
on
God's
forgiveness
of
us
(v.3i,32).
(6.)
(5:1-2).
Love,
based
on
Christ's
love
and
self-sacrifice
THE
(7.)
BOOK
Avoiding
all
OF
impurity, covetousness,
talking, as being unworthy
which
will
kingdom
of
(8.)
the
God
Wise
times
of
consecrated
God's
incur
surely
165
BOOKS
wrath
and
idle
Christians, and
and
shut
out
of
the
the
evil of
(5:3-14).
of
use
opportunities, based
upon
(5 :i6).
An
(9.)
intelligentunderstanding
God's
of
will
(5:
17).
Fullness
(10.)
God
spiritualjoy
and
thankful
praise
to
(5:18-21).
The
3.
and
walk
of
faithfulness
The
walk
children
family
"
One
of
love, obedience
(5:22-6:9).
of
the
wife
(5:22-24)
;
husband
(6:4);
parents
(5:25-33)
;
(6:6-8);
servants
(6:9).
Christian
As
4.
the
(6:1-3);
masters
the
of
warriors,
complete panoply
of
Description
of
the
we
God
be
must
with
armored
(6:10-18).
reality and
of
seriousness
the
flict
con-
(6:10-13).
of
Description
Request
Final
The
the
"
to
their
salutation
student
armor
complete
as
for
prayers
(6:14-18).
himself
(6:19-20).
(6:23-24).
then
may
classify the
doctrines
found
in
epistle.
Use
sheets
separate
such
the
for
the
as
What
:
Father, God
God,
man,
for
the
the
of
the
paper
appropriate
epistle teaches
Son, God
self; God's
with
the
calling
concerning
Holy
and
Ghost;
choice;
believer; sin; temptation; atonement;
; sanctification
; future
rewards
and
His
ing,
head-
God
duties
poses
pur-
fication
justi-
punishments.
i66
THE
These
gathered
letter
but
are
Study
Make
FOR
in
and
their
yield
its
For
wonderful
and
the
6, Luke
Mark
11,
15, Luke
Mark
16, Luke
Study
map
in
4.
Read
the
it up
your
in
9,
Luke
Mark
Look
order
of
basis
being
as
the
of
contents
of
Christ's
of
your
the
are
book.
blank
a
of
for
they
as
in
events
the
as
Testament
sections
knowledge
order
and
diif event
the
compare
example,
14, Mark
21,
Paul's
"
GOSPFLS.
New
a
the
chronological
a
THF
Buy
paste
parable, miracle
event,
truth
life.
harmony.
cal
chronologi-
most
arrangement.
Study
2.
of
be
may
harmony.
a
yourself.
Gospel by Mark
recognized generally
It is
mine
OF
of
the
Use
that
topics
many
STUDY
means
Gospel history
the
J.
by
purposes,
will
the
wonderful
THE
harmony
in
clipped
This
them
a
clipping
this
of
BOOKS
Ephesians.
the
HINTS
1.
few
a
of
out
to
OF
BOOK
discourse
or
John
John
23,
John
24,
room
connection
the
various
the
gelists.
evan-
Matt.
thousand,
five
crucifixion. Matt.
resurrection, Matt.
the
and
it
study
or
same
27,
28,
20.
chronology
locate
the
12;
19;
by
the
entry into Jerusalem, Matt.
6 ; the
John
19,
and
of
feeding
of
accounts
with
of
geography
on
for
Have
the
map.
this
purpose.
the
each
Gospels
a
event.
a
good
large
life of
Christ.
There
are
many
good
works
Stalker, Farrar, Geikie, and
on
Edersheim
life
the
are
of
the
Christ;
principal
i68
THE
is
James
although
it
English
5.
2.
is
of
earliest
placed
the
the
near
BOOKS
Testament
New
end
of
the
books,
volume
in
our
Bible.
Study
Taking
1.
the
OF
BOOK
epistles
the
Paul's
according
letters,
Eschatological
"
Anti-Judaic
i
i
and
for
and
example,
2
2
their
to
as
doctrinal
follows
rangement.
ar-
:
Thessalonians.
Galatians,
Corinthians,
mans.
Ro-
"
3.
sians,
4.
and
Personal
Christological
Phihppians,
"
Ephesians,
Philemon,
Pastoral
"
i
and
2
Hebrews.
Timothy,
Titus.
Colos-
CHAPTER
THE
Great
this
of
It
attention.
of
Bible
is
a
been
Hosea
is made
between
Daniel
But
this
method
writer
and
is
in
safe
a
begin
cannot
profit
these
the
to
study
of
the
CHAPTER
As
pursued
(i)
What
(2)
What
(3)
What
(4)
Who
By
which
the
the
is
the
is the
is
are
the
in
upon
Subject
the
the
pleasure
from
derived
it.
Institute
of
in
chapter
Chicago,
the
writing
:
Subject?
Verse?
Persons?
Prominent
of
of
the
whole
Indeed,
one.
has
the
on
amount
he
by
Lesson?
Leading
Best
uttered
answering
every
Principal
the
Principal
material
Bible
Moody
questions
following
Bible
separation
a
SUMMARY.
consists
Summary
Chapter
four
the
at
unfortunate
that
the
measure
tunate
unfor-
separation
more
another
few
parage
dis-
to
the
g.,
profitable
and
tions
objec-
the
as
whereby
11,
so
are
e.
still
and
sentence
one
speaker.
same
and
10
Some
example,
the
6, and
profitable
somewhat
seem
to
such
warrant
truth.
chapters,
some
to
exceedingly
might
for
places,
some
much
an
such,
and
5
between
that
of
in
given,
Scripture
of
study,
CHAPTERS.
BY
It has
study.
made
divisions
division
being
grasp
Chapter
between
BIBLE
unquestionably
getting
have
THE
is
prominence
method
way
OF
STUDY
VI.
is
meant
chapter,
169
subject
that
taken
as
a
whole,
around
most
THE
lyo
naturally
into
and
the
By
the
of
chapter
and
thought
find
truth
the
wider
a
in sentence
out
The
Verse
others
in the
is the
memorize
and
The
in the
Persons
chapter
mentioned.
If
their
should
history
Genesis
be
be
would
made
written
student
if all
kept
Sometimes
up.
Bible
your
the
with
who
red
it
ink,
is
followed
up
who
familiar
not
with
nently
promi-
appear
including those
student
be
those
are
not
"
Chapter
summaries
merely
are
with
concordance
these,
and
given
are
as
follows
:
L
Principal Subject:
Lesson:
Leading
of
Best
all
Verse:
Prominent
God,
Genesis
be
dictionary.
Sample
of
also
to
it, if possible.
Prominent
Bible
than
individual
the
given
it in
Mark
will
better
clause.
to
be
to
and
more
It should
which
and
had
chapter
Verse.
Key
which
is that
teaching
Lesson
mind
mere
a
as
precious,
most
appears
not
practical
the
states
the
meant
great
Leading
of truth.
circle
the
but
require
The
lesson.
form,
Best
It will
the
contracted
memorized.
nearly
most
be
necessarily
not
chapter,
find
to
personal
with
is
whole.
a
study
best
familiar
as
which
It may
desired, and
in the
lesson
personal
doctrinal
or
if
Lesson
Leading
BOOKS
itself.
clearly groups
"chapter name,"
a
best
OF
BOOK
man
The
The
Creation.
eternal
God
the
Word
is creator
and
server
pre-
things.
2y.
God,
Persons:
(male
and
female).
VI L
Principal Subject:
The
Flood.
of
God,
the
Spirit
THE
Leading
Best
provides
Verse:
The
claim
has
wants
It
the
and
ample
It
in
text-books
It
English
and
for
John
"
It leads
him
in
It cultivates
clearness
deepest
the
unusually
who
simple enough
and
the
far-reaching
most
saint
mature
student.
and
itself
Bible
however
it affords
yet
to
not
"
good.
and
investigator
Spirit
Holy
teacher
his
as
coverer,
dis-
16:13.
study
force
his
mary
Sum-
woman
convert,
to
the
the
soul
of
ing
systematically,develop-
Bible
and
definiteness
and
It feeds
the
right
through
regularity
it
or
It is
way.
young
to
Chapter
make
man
independent
an
that
that
the
student
him
makes
Ja-
Ham,
(or mentally educative) with
commentaries,
or
guide
righteous.
Bible.
helpful
looking only
and
the
tion,
destruc-
Shem,
Noah,
average
investigation by
the
takes
the
most
opportunity
and
for
experience
technical
a
beginner
thought
sin is certain
escape
advantages
for
the
master
comprises the
the
from
helpful
devotional
for
of
way
171
wives.
merits
to
a
Jehovah,
is made
and
liappy
of
harvest
Persons:
their
and
BOOKS
1.
Prominent
peth,
The
Lesson:
God
but
OF
BOOK
conduct.
of
thought
character, and
and
expression.
with
fresh
in
manna
God's
appointed
way.
It induces
God's
apply
It
is
without
Word
to
daily
practical. The
living by leading
him
to
life.
student
gets
down
to
business
delay.
It is
or
practical Christian
easily adaptable
to
the
needs
of
individuals, classes
churches.
It
is
pencil
inexpensive, necessitating
and
notebook.
no
outfit
but
a
Bible,
THE
172
It is convenient.
odd
moments
Plence
It
It
to
travel.
is
fruitful
personal blessing
BOOKS
pursued
anywhere
train, during
used
in
be
can
the
on
"
it is much
have
OF
BOOK
missionaries
by
life
and
lunch
and
and
hour,
and
at
etc.
others
who
experience, affording great
also
for
preparation
service
and
witnessing.
CHAPTER
In
addition
gives
a
general
For
let
THE
of
and
method
example,
TAKE
method
survey
analytic
more
a
this
to
ANALYSIS.
Summary
the
acquaintance with
is
which
chapter,
suggested.
us
OF*
CHAPTER
I7TH
Chapter
JOHN
THE
"
OF
PRAYER
CHRIST.
This
shall
Read
it
yourself;
Divide
2.
of
I.
through
until
the
The
11.
The
prayer
III.
The
prayer
V.
"
3.
ma^'
three
of
of
the
into
chapter
main
Christ
until
it becomes
spiritof
sections;
divisions
Christ
Christ
then
for
His
the
Master.
make
outline
an
:
Himself
for
for
the
part
a
apostles
6-19.
v.
"
church
1-5.
v.
"
of
the
future
20-26.
subdivisions
Make
Under
the
catch
you
How
analytically?
times
many
of
prayer
it
study
to
It falls into
it.
least, is complete in itself.
at
proceed
we
1.
of
chapter,
I.
request
"
The
of
prayer
Christ
under
of
for
the
Christ
main
for
headings.
Himself
"
we
personal glorificationthat
have
He
THE
endure
(c)
bless
Father
the
(a) glorify
(b)
OF
BOOK
the
BOOKS
173
(v.i).
"the
Cross,
humanity
hour"
the
by
(v.i).
bestowal
of
eternal
life
(v. 2).
finish
(d)
II
Under
the
work
The
"
appointed by
for
prayer
Father
the
the
(v. 4).
apostles
have
we
"
Christ
His
(a) describing
towards
the
and
Him,
relation
them
to
message
their
and
the
Father
with
the
had
attitude
Him
given
(v.6).
for
(b) praying
each
and
unity
Father,
Son,
the
(v.ii).
other
that
(c) praying
remained
they
their
the
the
in
Father
would
from
world,
while
keep them,
the
of
power
the
evil
(v.II, 15, 16).
one
for
(d) praying
had
consecrated
be
might
their
to
sanctification, i.
the
work
the
ministry,
they
He
as
(v.17-19).
been
Under
III
The
"
for
prayer
the
Christ
praying.
(a.)
for
unity (v.21-23).
(b.)
for
have
we
of
that
e.,
its
its
power
in
church
testimony
of
the
before
future
the
"
world
(v.21,23).
that
(c.)
with
separate
teaches
The
Him
Read
4.
the
sheets
about
result
whole
the
of
in eternal
He
may
be
gathered
of
paper,
God,
such
is.
the
mately
ulti-
glory (v.24-26).
chapter again carefully, and
God.
(a.) What
church
doctrinal
Christ, the
study will be
classify,on
teachings
believer, the
as
follows
;
what
world,
:
it
etc.
THE
174
His
nature
OF
BOOK
divine
"
BOOKS
(v. i), omnipotent
(v. 2),
present
omni-
(v. 2^,),righteous (v. 25).
His
name
Holy
Father
{h.)
What
With
Father
"
(v.ii), righteous Father
He
Him
Him
sends
Christ
before
the
to
foundation
With
world
them
Christ
loves
them
(v.II,
with
Himself
Him
believers
15),
2,
dwells
in Him
believers
to
(v., 22,24).
:
in
dwells
sanctifies
them
(v.7,21), gives
them
them
(v.23,26), keeps
(v.17),
makes
eternal
life
them
He
as
them
one
by knowing
(v.3).
Jesus
Christ.
(a.)
What
His
is.
He
nature
divine
"
Son
"
(v. i), omnipotent
God
(v. 23), equal with
existent
(v.5.24)
;
human
His
{h.)
names
What
With
He
respect
Glorifies
God
(v.8).
God
2),
nipresent
om-
the
(v.i),
body
Father
(v.i), Christ
a
(v.7,8).
(v.3).
does.
to
God
:
God
(v.1,3), reveals
intimately (v.25),
work
human
upon
Jesus (v.i). Son
"
v.
(v. 3,10,11,12,21), pre-
with
"
(v.1,4,11,12),dependent
man
the
(v.24),
(v.3,6,8,etc.), loves
(v.23,26),
1
w^orld
(v.2), gives
power
Christ
to
the
(v.3,8,18,21,
23,25),
all
to
respect
Gives
(v.25).
of
(v.3,6,8,etc.),glorifiesHim
Him
(v.3).
:
the
Him
{y.22,), gives
God
true
does.
to
respect
Loved
fv.1,5,21,24), only
gave
delivers
Him
God's
to
do
Word
(v.6,26),
knows
God
(v.8,14). finishes
(v.4), speaks God's
v*'ords
176
THE
The
BOOKS
World.
Knows
Father
the
not
believers
(v.14),
lead
it
Christ
will
v.20,2i),
will
when
(v. 14),
Christ's
it
save
Saviour
beHeve
Christ
in
to
(v. 18),
God-sent
the
as
included
came
God
to
hates
(v.25),
not
Christ
(v.9),
prayer
to
OF
BOOK
hates
intercessory
believers
(v. 18),
believe
sent
led
to
by
the
disciples'
testimony
united
(v.21,23).
believers
are
in
Jesus
be
Prayer.
(v.i)
Posture
nature
;
men
"
Christ
;
God's
object
the
apostles
The
not
Word
of
Spoken
by
the
kept
(v. 17),
(v.6),
the
means
world
disciples
of
salvation
;
of
subjects
all
ages
(v.9).
God.
Christ
(v.8,14),
Christ
8),
for
the
prophetic
(v.9),
"
(v.2o),
and
unselfish,
intercessory,
(v.i),
glory
"
is
(v.8),
given
received
by
behevers
truth
(v. 17),
of
salvation
the
to
the
(v.8),
means
(v.20).
of
disciples
believed
sanctification
by
(v.
CHAPTER
THE
the
By
of
subject
This
h.
this
more
He
is
less
the
almost
it up
Revelation,
the
in
''Take
time.
be
to
what
the
say
they
have
repented
is.
They
of
think
A
feeling.
to
say
"
me
'Mr.
mine
has
since
; but
every
Bible
have
they
I
man
time
used
I
it hasn't
Moody,
been
who
converted,
it hasn't
struck
in
said
Mr.
about
to
struck
and
me.'
177
he
to
month
a
;
about
have
up
once.
repentance.
you
couldn't
and
repentance,
what
spoke
takes
teaches
Moody
know
meet
he
and
don't
to
through
Matthew
Dozens
to
through
Then
it.
got
of
book
fact
about
says
nothing
them.
idea
people's
mons
ser-
usage,
from
find
can
spend
you
Get
from
his
the
meanings,
example,
you
Suppose
and
Testament.
derived
for
in
books,
dififerent
its
of
subject.
Testament,
New
see
then
found
meaning
Old
the
forth
it better.
as
late
It is
Blood."
that
the
illustrated.
is
study
on
prophetical
everything
up
its
word,
repentance,"
*'Read
spend
on
"blood,"
the
lessons
great
Take
topical study
in
sets
"The
a
book
used
as
Bible
of
that
by
book
a
me
of
tracing
study pursued
sermon
word
the
before
method
and
every
have
selection
the
is meant
and
Bible
a
the
traces
historical
the
I
than
takes
Genesis,
of
this
volume
or
Bible.
TOPICS.
BY
Bible
whole
Moody.
which
in
the
study
method
the
was
Dwight
In
the
BIBLE
for
subject
through
THE
of
topical study
definite
a
OF
STUDY
VIL
people
repentance
kind
strange
some
in
of
Vermont
would
him:
me
has
A
yet.
been
a
of
neighbor
changed
man
178
THE
of
'Xots
like
think
people
Now
lightning.
See
Bible
what
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
is
repentance
doesn't
repentance
is.
It
is indeed
an
repentance
going
in that
come
isn't
strike them
to
way.
fear, it isn't
feeling."
Without
method
It at
the
a
Christian
of
is
Book
Topical
is
for
so
great and
Text
Books
copy
should
Scripture.
truths
of
be
bought
at
can
be
A
follows
beginners..
deep
in the
Possibly
interesting to Christians
as
method.
as
a
of
student
Topical
the
in the
price, and
study
exceedingly profitable
study, especially
them
life.
every
method
Text
Bible
nominal
of
as
of
establishes
once
very
this
question
no
other
in
general
a
Topical
from
specimen study
sion
posses-
:
Meekness.
Christ
His
the
of
Saints
should:
Seek
Zeph.
Put
"
on
Matt.
"
"
for
Show,
Restore
Precious
Ministers
Follow
Instruct
to
all
the
2:21-23.
Gal.
5 :22,23.
God
with
3:12,13.
of
Word
Exhibit, in conduct,
Answer
Peter
i
2:3.
the
Receive
10:1;
; Is. 53 \y ; Matt.
45 '.4.
:38-45.
5
Spirit
Col.
"
Psalms
"
Cor.
2
21:5;
teaching
fruit
of
example
an
Matt.
11:29;
A
set
their
men
etc.
Titus
"
erring
with
3
Peter
3:15.
:2.
God
6:1.
"
i
Peter
3 '.4.
shoidd:
after"
opposers
I
Tim.
with
6:11.
"
2
1:21.
3:13.
i
"
Gal.
"
sight of
in the
James
"
with
hope
James
"
Tim.
2
'.24,2^.
THE
Urge
A
their
on
people
characteristic
Necessary
to
They
are
who
of
exalted
Are
guided
Are
richly provided
Are
beautified
The
James
walk
Psalms
"
3:17.
Eph.
"
Cor.
i
4:1,2;
6:7.
76:9.
Psalms
"
and
their
taught
joy
the
Psalms
"
for
23:12.
25 :9.
Psalms
"
salvation^
:26.
22
Psalms
"
149 :4.
Is. 29:19.
"
earth
be
to
Matt.
147:6;
with
Gospel
179
gifted with:
Are
inherit
BOOKS
3 :i,2.
"
Christian
a
preserved
Shall
Titus
"
wisdom
Are
Increase
OF
BOOK
Psalms
"
preached
37:11.
who
those
to
possess
Is.
"
61:1.
Blessedness
of
Exemplified
2
Sam.
his
people
of each
Bible
his
study
of the
means
people
arranged
on
the
of
and
Bible
is still
was
more,
to
done,
with
in
in
bring
about
the
This
his
church,
interest
by
Feeling
the
to
up
that
Bible, he
the
church
fifty Topical Text
result
sold.
ting
get-
evening
one
extent.
enough
study
in
awakened
was
some
house
were
successful
Scriptures. This
to
Bible
30:6;
2:7.
devoted
members
method
interest
study
He
of the
publishing
evening
number,
Bible.
interested
not
a
quite
Sam.
1
Thess.
i
4:12;
been
his
Topical
with
This
study
among
were
Books.
of
the
to
has
the
David,
12:7,;
Cor.
i
study
to
week
Num.
who
pastor
a
5 :5.
Moses,
"
16:9-12; Paul,
I know
in
Matt.
"
that
the
was
the
beginning
interest
an
whole
which
increasing.
Following
study:
are
some
Faith, Confession,
Holiness, Giving, The
I have
subjects
been
teaching
the
for
this
kind
Restitution, Repentance,
Second
Coming
greatly helped by
on
fitted
subject
a
of
study
prayer,
of
of
Love,
Christ, Sin,
of the
ment
Testa-
New
taking
etc.
up
first,
i8o
THE
"The
OF
BOOK
of
example
Christ
a
of
Christ"
Study
the
Gospels; third, "Prayer
shown
the
Prayers
Acts"
in
;
is
this
in
benedictions, and
richly
so
Bible
and
heaven,
Christ's
John
is
prayer-life of
one
can
study
''Father""
the
6
Mdiit.
:6,9;
salvation,
teaching
on
1 1
:26 ; 26 :39,42,53
;
41.
the
''Lord
of
4.
To
the
"Lord
of the Harvest""
5.
To
Co J"
For
For
(b.)
For
with
the
of
great
work
might
receive
(a.)
"17:21-23.
For
their
22
"
John
Ghost
all time
unity with
"
the
be
17:6-19;
John
(i)
kept
separated
or
John
"
:32.
(2)
sanctified
(3) be
of
9:38.
they might
Son;
and
preaching
believers
that
apostles
Holy
.-25.
11
17:8-16.
16:26;
"
Father
the
M2.it.
especially Luke
all the
Matt.
"
Subject.
"
John
"
world;
Earth"
7:11.
46.
27
apostles
the
Matt.
"
and
Heaven
prayed.
He
Peter
Heaven"
in
Matt.
His
For
For
''Father
Whom
(a.)
2.
the
way
prayed." Oh]^Q.t.
To
evil of
in this
it
as
Prayer.
3.
union
Paul,
Christ's
on
the
1.
the
of
Prayers
the
To
II.
Epistles
the
sin, love, redemption,
on
He
Whom
II
2.
of
as
ascriptions, invocations,
topical study
a
teaching
To
1.
church
:"
'Trayer
To
covering
two
Apostolic
Teaching
second,
;
purity.
Following
I.
Any
about
teaching
these
"
the
the
also
revealed.
Prayer"
fifth, ''The
and
Epistles," including
and
in
fourth, "The
Prayer,"
regarding
of
Man
as
"A
of
BOOKS
(4)
be
in
from
the
unto
the
that
they
16:26.
17.
God-head
and
each
other
THE
OF
BOOK
(b.)
For
their
joy
(c.)
For
their
ultimate
3.
III.
For
For
17:20-26.
"
enemies
His
He
what
1.
Hallowing
2.
Coming
God's
3.
God's
4.
For
5.
Forgiveness
of
6.
Deliverance
from
Increase
8.
For
10.
Matt.
11.
name
done
bread
Matt.
"
"
17:20-26.
6 :28 ; 23 :34.
Matt.
6:10.
6:10.
Matt.
"
6:11.
6:12.
Matt.
"
6:9.
Matt.
"
earth
on
"
sins
faith
of
to
power
9 :29 ; Luke
Luke
glory
temptation
"
Matt.
6:13;
Matt.
17:21
Mark
22:40-46.
7.
24
For
in
5 :44 ; Luke
kingdom
be
to
daily
14:38; Luke
9.
Matt.
"
God's
of
our
salvation
prayed.
of
will
i8i
BOOKS
do
Matt.
"
work
17:21.
God
of
"
; Mark
:49.
preparation
Christ's
for
comino^
Mark
"
13 :2"2"
-
:36.
21
For
things
good
the
"
Ghost
Holy
Luke
"
11:13;
7:11.
For
ministers
be
to
sent
the
to
harvest
"
Matt.
9:38.
12.
IV.
Benefit
When
1.
At
2.
In
Luke
of
He
time
others
12:29,30
prayed.
of
baptism
great crises
5 :i6;
John
"
of
Luke
"
life
3:21.
Matt.
"
26:36,39;
Mark
6:46;
6:12.
Matt.
3.
In
times
of
despair
4.
In
times
of
persecution
5.
In
times
of
success
6.
In
times
of
7.
Early
8.
During
in the
the
"
"
27:46.
Matt.
"
24:20
Mark
John 6:15.
glorification Luke
9:28,29.
"
morning"
day"
;
Matt.
Mark
11
i
:2^.
:35.
13 :i8.
i82
THB
At
9.
V.
all
night,
Always
10.
night
Luke
"
He
Where
BOOKS
Luke
"
6:12;
21:37.
18:1; 21:^6.
prayed.
1.
In
the
temple
2.
In
the
wilderness
In
the
mountain
3.
OF
BOOK
Luke
"
18:9.
Luke
5:16.
Matt.
14:23;
"
"
Mark
6:46; John
6:15; 8:1.
4.
In
the
5.
At
the
6.
In
a
7.
In
Mark
i
grave
Matt.
"
John
"
Mark
:35 ;
closet
private
cross
Matt.
"
of
1.
Acknowledgment
2.
Thanksgiving
14:32.
:35.
i
alone
"
6 :6 ;
Matt.
"
14 :23 ;
5:16; 6:12; 9:18.
6:46; Luke
the
Mark
11:41.
"
Characteristics
VI.
26:36;
solitary place
the
On
8.
garden
27:46.
true
prayer.
God's
of
sovereignty
6:
Matt.
"
13.
Matt.
"
11
:25
;
Luke
10
:2i
;
John
11
:
41.
of God's
3.
Seeking
4.
Sincere, unostentatious
5.
Not
6.
Submission
14:32-36; Luke
7.
Earnestness
8.
Importunity
9.
Faith
Mark
1 1
"
needs
true
God
"
Matt.
John 17:1.
6:7.
11:26; 26 :39,
Matt.
"
22:42.
26:39;
Mark
Luke
11:8;
18:1.
"
;
6.
Matt.
God
that
Matt.
will of
the
to
26 :39,42
Matt.
"
"
vain, expressing
Mark
42;
glory
will
hear
and
14:36.
answer
"
Matt.
:24.
10.
Confession
11.
Humility
12.
Agony
13.
Fasting
of
"
Luke
Luke
"
"
sin
Matt.
Luke
"
18:13;
Matt.
18:14.
22:44.
17:21;
Mark
9:29.
6.
21
:22
;
i84
THE
thew
be
so
it
faith
order
the
faith.
is
"faith
to
in
1
the
objects
"Have
.22
faith
in
Thessa-
i
"
God-ward."
to
Romans
write
of
"
blood";
His
have
to
God.
of
1
faith
your
necessary
place
Mark
faith
"How?"
Under
it
blessings
write
"your
"
''According
"
"Whom?"
may
3:25
:8
i
19
BOOKS
that
the
marked
we
1
showing
receive
sheet
Romans
lonians
1
"
to
Here
God";
by
you"
unto
in
On
Hebrews
and
:29,
9
OF
BOOK
"Faith
10:17
cometh
"
hearing."
in
Continue
this
"Faith"
word
"Believe,"
the
the
in
be
could
taken
up
In
the
of
grasp
exhausted
Then
made.
already
wonderful
have
you
Concordance.
"Belief,"
headings
until
manner
this
truths
such
words
classified
and
way
as
under
will
you
Scripture
of
the
get
a
regarding
faith.
If
study,
to
you
Teachers'
will
is
Concordance
a
Bibles
the
serve
find
will
a
handy
not
in
almost
Topical
of
purpose
at
any
Index,
a
or
the
time
of
one
desire
you
the
modern
This
Word-book.
Concordance,
but
on
a
smaller
scale.
To
all
Scriptures
It
well
just
those
we
heartily
most
builds
assuredly
most
as
the
head
in
the
beginning
up
knowledge.
systematic
recommend
the
heart
this
in
faith
study
plan
and
of
of
the
study.
love
as
CHAPTER
STUDY
THE
A
Bible
is
attention
by
is
The
writer
in
the
discourse
of
the
text.
stated
that
which
art
The
in
in
heaven"
first,the
Bible
where
the
; and
are
Then
he
the
heaven
this
He
lesson
"Words
key
he
opens
what
may
a
world
the
from
the
"but
precious
of
a
study
they
are
meaning,
and
so,
or
become
i8s
words
to
place.
the
birds
; and
courses
of
heavens.
A
in How
be
ful
beauti-
will
word
turning
Shidy
to
despised.
little
the
stars
!
little coin
a
for
Father.
of
a
the
heaven
our
:
The
abiding
their
of
not
casket, and
life ;
the
so
firmament,
where
Trench,
says
heaven
thoughts
or
cared
in
stars
power
things,"
and
second
heavens."
is, God's
in
supreme
little
save
the
in
air,
system,
ruled
Bible,
a
stellar
read
The
"the
the
:
and
should
beautiful
is in
God
deduced
are
He
heavens
was
'truly
English
:
and
"As
two
words
Father
"Our
"
heavens."
Father
guided
it
the
God
He
of
singular:
the
"Heaven,"
plural,
derived
how
how
;
in
Lord's
developed
of
study
word
use
formerly.
truths
the
itself, where
described
air
in
; the
are
first
More
"The
on
the
he
three
birds
finally how
From
our
of
speaks
the
the
in
this
of
place
took
art
was
From
earth."
on
the
which
than
sermon
the
study
to
way
Scripture.
method
from
was
"
of
impressive
derived
original
"heaven"
word
a
most
preacher
the
popular
this
to
WORDS.
BY
words
heard
the
were
Father
"Our
of
of
the
paid
recently
Some
Prayer."
"
being
BIBLE
immensely
of
means
now
THE
and
interesting
very
the
OF
VIIL
A
little
purchase
may
gest
sug-
point
of
a
i86
THE
It has
destiny.
be
weighed
prepared
translate
Yet
the
the
; their
usage
must
be
is
Revision
that
the
we
Many
Testament
Thus,
question
'life' may
life,or
the
animal,
or
of
days
does
Luke
'a
It may
be
may
when
not
may
mean
mean
a
does
a
of
a
of
any
A
hundred
mean
years
thy
It
a
New
quial
colloand
used?
death.
The
brother
was
is here
subjects as
It is
referred
twenty-four
One
have
of
vegetable,
is found.'
mean
to
of
God's
remember
the
creative
'generation' in Scripture
of
(see Ex.
particular nationality or
of
extent.
period
a
these
occupation
of
that
We
years.
of
Bible
the
word
used
'This
always
Judgment.
necessarily
"
death
not
period
be
lost,and
was
studying such
are
Day
; and
thousand
a
thus
ordinary
day'
be
we
the
again
this
is true
same
run
help
watchful
be
is
may
The
shall
to
of
of life,the
course
we
meaning.
words
sense
life,and
15,
the
not
Again,
or
of
is alive
manifestly
this
the
of
should
we
read
the
ecclesiastical,and
what
spirituallife.
dead, and
days
In
"
mean
source
last words
hours.
rate,
any
we
:
notable
most
Biblical,an
a
At
the
the
if
reference
shades
several
is true.
English
the
upon
offered
are
have
that
have
sense.
raise
hints
This
without
even
life.
tion
transla-
a
Authorized,
it is with
; and
words
said
the
is, to
daily
only
far.
too
lean
safely
may
is
must
we
present
our
and
that
translation, and
and
wrong,
and
them,
;
through
carefully studied
Bible
along with
is true
except
for
of
our
good
very
following
been
to.
a
as
This
mastered,
its words
press
far
very
that
said
be
change'
language
practical matters
"i.
has
the
Version
the
all
be
Bible
go
in
into
not
Revised
'small
give
to
must
never
truth
to
it may
we
infinite
need
them
''But
infinite.
words
the
finite,whilst
are
are
Bible
finite words.
well
the
at
get
BOOKS
words
they represent
cannot
we
that
said
been
things which
but
OF
BOOK
class
thirty
17:16),
of
years.
or
people ( see
It
it may
Matt.
THE
signify
'A
24:34).
and
17:17
of
week
a
week,' in the
same
manner,
may
25:8 with
Lev.
(compare
years
187
BOOKS
OF
BOOK
Dan.
9:24).
'*It
word
a
the
'Let
dead
ordered
they
degree,
'table'
which
words,
be
may
other
when
as
more
'quick' for
long
halt
to
ery,
archin
word
'earing
as
grandson,
for
riage'
'car-
for
for
pilot,'by-
immediately,
?
It
do
of
(Amos
8:8),
Noah,'
and
and
the
English
is
asked, 'How
in
have
the
question.
flood
has
of
or
inundation
Mesopotamia
many
such
their
tation,
hesi-
use
between
of
it
opinion
So, in the
distinguish
to
rivers
Bible
18:21),
from
people's fickleness, not
called
was
question
read
we
understand
to
are
keep springing
you
the
was
Thus, when
opinions?' (i Kings
two
'flood,' we
The
attiring,
the
use,
'governor'
the
when
and
long
word
for
'nephew'
for
greater
a
for
Or
of
'halted,' we
Jacob
'How
'waters
14).
that
between
which
the
to
head'
out
ambiguous.
are
ye
opinion
changed
distemper.
gone
as
pipe, chapiter
'presently'
immediately,
limped;
means,
times
Some-
for
tablet, 'artillery'
tradesman,
for
words
(Gen. 32:31)
he
for
is
old-
or
alive.
Some
that
day,
'prevent' for anticipate,'champaign'
burden,
for
is
spelling, such
of
'tiringthe
less
or
rest
remembered.
matters
word
in
seventh
archaic
some
be
to
for
ploughing,
plain, 'chapman'
"3.
of
mortar'
for
ground'
and-by'
the
read
we
has
sense
for
merely
cases,
'untempered
the
need
of
so
length.
same
contains
'writing-table' for
and
its old
the
says,
; and
day
God's
with
pill for peel, peep
strew,
In
capital.
of
Lord
our
seventh
tain
con-
may
(Matt. 8:22)
our
English, Bible
fashioned
for
dead'
it is not
verse
same
Thus,
correspondence
course
The
straw
in
the
senses.
their
bury
be
of
"2.
two
Commandment,
to
though
in
used
Fourth
the
that
occasionally happens
the
(Joshua
ambiguities.
of
the
Nile
24:
i88
THE
Words
"4.
what
OF
BOOK
indicating relationship
Americans
we
what
we
call
as
when
the
Jews
said
So,
'son' may
father.'
is called
his
the
called
An
Once
their
by
modern
as
'damnation,'
than
the
or
of
health
reduced
life ;
a
in
we
in
'do
or
everything
English
ordinary
when
as
and
but
faith
"It
that
is
'I
there
is
of
of
a.
them
as
at
words
expressions
blood
the
only
get
we
true
say,
we
come,'
{%.
e., to
but
e.,
to
we
the
to
due
for
me,
Bible
hope
no
he
will
that
of
element
in
the
only
'save
means
and
are
want
we
'believe'
to
uncertainty,
some
'I believe
or
case
earthly
our
me'
'hope'
come,'
tamer
a
again
of
'help
to
; so
as
Others
frequently imply
read
uncertainty
widely
more
full usage
also
true
lift the
slay),
worship),
that
the
such
now,
in
he
the
will
hope
Bible.
is
as
in
down
tion';
'offence,' 'edifica-
mean
we
some
toned
suggest
circumstances
'help me,'
say
lost
sense
of
case
comfort.
and
through
little assistance,
me,'
offensive
an
in the
as
wealth
force
thus, if
been
earthly shortsighted idea,
and
cession,
suc-
(compare
have
'lust,''vengeance'; others
more
a
have
one,
may
royal
son
which
words
are
strength, having
Some
old
one
or
Joseph's
of the
son
and
by adoption
so
who
really
was
only
(Gen. 22:2),
for
Jehu,
9:20),
;
15th verse).
and
use.
ancestor
; thus
the
may
Abraham
have
mean
is called
there
width
old
'We
nify
sig-
'father'
remote
a
(2 Kings
only
the
more,
of
idea
with
3:16
"5.
is
A
even
may
always
not
grandson
a
father
as
Christ
when
be
son'
'only
or
Lord,
our
Nimshi
who
son
as
to
well
as
a
Chron.
of
son
mother
be
I
a
grandson.
same
grandfather,
a
do
them.
by
mean
be
our
BOOKS
are
weight
to
of
Bible
of
idioms.
hand
call
often
which
and
read
the
by
Biblical
; and
words
(i. e.,
upon
watchfully
more
us
Such
to
of
without
is
recurring
swear),
name
usage
what
to
the
our
demands."
shed
Lord
giving
THB
Sufficient
Word
has
it ?
In
Study
been
The
study.
about
the
each
following
of
word
this
look
have
you
word?
a
up
Romans
Find
text.
be
we
done
what
out
go
English
the
by
is its
Strong's Exhaustive
book
God."
You
''faith"
word
-Romans
which
the
just
book.
take
how
at
cordance
Confor
extant
present
as
designate
the
of
refers
you
to
find that
and
Romans
persuaded
to
not
the
it
to
he
thyself
to
is meant
you
of
from
of
to
the
line
the
by
words
for
the
"
in
number
read,
before
study
"Art
thou
back
however,
and
notice
the
to
word
rendered
"
have
other
back
have
but
ent
differ-
a
kindred
part
14:22.
"saving faith,"
the
a
though
you
Romans
see
numbers
every
the
in
various
Version
and
Glossary
in
at
column
These
each
will
you
attached
are
your
passage
number,
the
down
Run
the
number
this
up
the
mean
come
similar
a
English
our
''faith."
word
Version.
"faith"
thyself
method
Word.
to
could
14:22
a
in
word
it does
have
what
out
corresponding
look
the
find
proceed
studying
are
you
faith?
numbers
meaning
"
text
looking
up
turn
indicating
Such
the
Now
Concordance,
God's
end
word
same
word.
until
English
that
shade
to
the
our
shall you
passage.
different
in
to
At
glance
How
thou
Before
a
many
"faith"
the
column
14:22.
number
Let
want
this
in
the
down
eye
book.
Concordance
the
Open
this
"Hast
14:22:
before
by
shall
:
way
best
of
importance
study.
Suppose
of
the
arises, How
student.
possibly the
is
show
now
can
189
BOOKS
to
the
This
Greek
the
by
as
said
question
original meaning.
well
OF
BOOK
of
noted
You
the
as
will
"persuasion."
persuaded?
Be
God."
opens
up
mines
of
wealth
in
THE
I90
*The
the
"
words
words
the
division
includes
drawn
from
Romans
His
in
originates
In
Such
Hebrews
the
Apostle
He
was
is
is secured
the
under
of
for
place
In
in the
humility,
for
though
Our
(b)
drawn
5 15,
God
reference
He
Angus'
Scripture.
of
the
dom
king; it
reign
;
power
Priest
He
of
was
it is
and
the
Him
His
tion
salva-
is
High
Priest
a
dispensation
and
acceptance,
from
missioned
com-
rejecting
He
and
significant.
efficacyof
commanded
are
the
the
are
in
zvords
us
as
is
that
ornament
that
none
implies)
to
sin
sets
Bible
heathen,
.
God's
(so the
Himself
Handbook.
this
just, that
a
shall
be
to
their
is
the
Greek
is, a
humble
must
be
so
be
able
to
Greek
(d)
ity,
humil-
for
word
estimate
nected
con-
it away
tear
be enforced
Pride
against
grace.
closely
may
implies),
in array
with
Christian
a
(c) Every duty
character,
clothed
Clearly (a)
proud.
(for
ornament
involves)
conspicuous
*From
we
resisteth
truest
Greek
and
The
sacrifice
despised by
with
God,
of
is
God.
guilt
therefore, though
be
ourselves, and
a
be
truth.
High
appointment.
may
of
by
divine
Him.
clothed
the
is
"
can
His
word
of
The
upon
be
(so
"
sentence.
Peter
I
words
the
Each
ordained
both
Lessons
Divine
upon
is called
dignity.
need
we
that
it is God's
:
,
dependent
2.
His
Gospel;
mercy
of
Scripture
description
Gospel
him.
by
by
writer
; it is founded
and
sent
to
the
the
a
profession.
our
proportioned
of
teachings
from
Christ
first selected
and
scope
government.
3:1,
of
sentence
inferences
is the
His
the
all the
have
grace
illustrate
in
parts of
the
we
the
place
other
drawn
14:17,
God.
of
it will
with
be
their
in
which
may
BOOKS
with
in connection
Lessons
In
words
in connection
legitimately
1.
the
"
words
the
OF
BOOK
(e)
it.
is
a
It
public
braves
CHAPTER
THE
It
is
BIOGRAPHICAI,
question
a
method
benefit
it is
lives
other
a
God
human
everywhere
to
is
their
in
"
part
It
men.
of
the
world
which
of
God's
equally
relation
the
seer
of
to
what
of
saint
God
and
evangelical
peering
ardent,
and
;
Job, the
Isaiah
Daniel
;
;
missionary
apostle
view
of
saint
men
of
the
Gentiles:
192
;
;
in
each
Paul,
of
heart
;
Jeremiah
;
Peter,
;
and
mixture
own
weeping
;
Moses,
prophet
the
the
His
and
did.
God's
disciple
acter.
char-
and
God
David,
Christ
mission
a
God,"
the
after
loving
had
he
as
Samuel,
Ezekiel
the
the
in
endowment,
of
man
a
burning
to
The
through
come
Bible
lived
suffering
follower
sonal
per-
nature
comes
friend
fresh
a
John,
impulsive,
"the
yet
the
in
were,
leader;
and
sinner,
for
appeals.
revelation
Abraham
because
men
than
us
human
has
man
of
called
caught
to
of
experiences.
they
was
day
this
characters
great
lawgiver
great
that
and
in
not
falls
and
strongly
to
In
human
hearsay
over
its
it
reach
rises
something
revelation
Is
interesting
more
of
hves
biography.
to
way
the
pass
is
in
best
of
we
the
personal
biography.
biography
lives
in
his
the
is
true
of
abounds
history
There
to
the
that
able
profit-
more
deriving
as
study
sacred
What
!
Abraham
in
of
quickly
varied
Each
world
book
the
How
experience
greater
Bible
lives?
biography?
the
BIBLK.
is any
far
so
The
THE)
there
"
than
knew
through
was,
study
"
wholly
that
possible
whether
to
Bible
concerned
OF
STUDY
as
characters.
strong
fact
of
is
IX.
the
these
the
great
Bible
THB
characters
Hves
than
not
that
laws
of
were
other
that
make
these.
and
study
through
men
more
;
men
lives, through
our
have
a
out
a
And
been
governed
The
by
The
Than
this
''he
says,
was
in
the
of like
man
a
was
this,
fascinating,and
beckons
he
it is because
His
glorious level.
His
The
early days
first mention
of
record
doubtless
us!
a
his
poor
life
example,
him.
Study
and
tion.
Consola-
of
in his
does
Forbidding
then
His
sible
Pos-
Elijah.
no
Bible.
whole
passions
a
man,
us
be
might
to
on
(5:17)
James
us," and
with
common
and
romantic
more
its
studied
that
possibly
his
life is
high
own
and
follows:
as
home.
and
of
Bushnell
of
possibly
is
fascinating biography
for
mist
Men.
Biography
there
as
of Jesus
with
Classification
the
them.
dim
Son
of
selves.
our-
the
commentary
character
Character
of
mentioning
sketch
little character
about
Barnabas,
good
a
candid
back
going
passages
in
up
passions with
and
Take
list of all the
them
like
frank
persons,
study Jesus'
book,
of
women
them.
around
Look
make
to
to
govern
that
is very
real
as
hangs
little
Bible
them
Study
no
speaking
lives
of
personal experience
should
and
men
The
J.
hearts
laws.
These
so
the
to
message
life and
It is God
other.
medium
and
human
to
revealing the
these
193
then, if this method
strange,
seem
appeal
any
the
pecuHar
own
BOOKS
men.
It need
should
his
has
of
OF
BOOK
Elijah
previous
farmer's
is in
life
boy.
I
or
What
Kings
17.
parentage.
an
There
He
is
was
encouragement
THE
194
His
2.
His
call
of God
his
to
first appearance
God's
J.
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
life work.
before
Ahab,
of protection
assurance
Kings
i
and
17:1.
provision,
Kings
i
17:2-17.
'4. His
divine
credentials, i Kings
His
second
appearance
5.
(a.)
before Ahab,
Obadiah
Meeting
17:18-24.
i
Kings
(a compromising
18.
of
servant
God), V.3-16.
Ahab
(b.)
Meeting
(c.)
Challenge
(d.)
Perfect
(e.)
The
the
to
enemy
of
God),
prophets
of
Baal,
(an
confidence
in God
and
its
rain, v.41-45
promised
v.
v.
17,18.
19-24.
victory, v.25-40.
(compare
James
5:
17-19).
6.
His
flightfrom Jezebel,
(a.)
His
(b.)
God's
(c.)
The
His
third
7.
plea
with
care
of
call of
a
is
a
8.
lesson
His
the
(i.)
His
(2.)
Result
rebuke
of
1-9.
(Ehsha),
successor
of boldness
v.
19.
prophet, v.9-15.
before Ahab,
Ahab's
appearance
Kings
Jehovah,
appearance
Elijah denounces
1
i
sin of murder
v.15-21.
Kings
and
21
theft.
God's
Here
!
before Ahaziah,
of
his
the
2
Kings
i.
king's infidelity,v. 3-8.
faithfulness
to
God's
command,
V.9.
(3.)
\1y-2y,
protection of
His
servant,
v.
10-16.
THE
His
p.
A
translation,
Elijah
will
of
the
be
faithful
great
of
in
truth
of
the
his
Kings
the
God
service
Scripture
accomplishment
for
that
in
points
with
student
with
BOOKS
195
2:1-14.
salient
furnish
working
for
2
these
of
study
OF
BOOK
God.
It
God
of
biography
abundant
It
men.
the
uses
His
will
knowledge
him
encourage
will
of
reveal
even
purposes.
to
weak
him
ments
instru-
to
the
CHAPTER
the:
Another
study
affords
that
of
the
study
God's
by
eras
periods,
therein,
we
Truths
the
to
of
order
to
of
Many
one-sided,
by
a
of
of
because
shone
in
Christ's
is
of
these
to
man
adaptation
profoundly
is
a
of
man.
full
interesting,
in
given
moral
of
the
contrast
with
day
by
the
entire
avoided
with
God
the
God's
periods, when
Thus
be
dealings
of
the
Scriptures.
could
infancy
in
necessity
pure
(not sanctioned)
people.
an
manifested
are
"periodic"
Abraham's
the
capacity
interpretations
later
In
given
comprehension
as
God's
being
the
His
in
one
race,
fuller
are
light
polygamy
of
monogamy
ethics.
Regarding
general
and
the
in
His
upon
permitted
is
into
divided
God
idea
periods
by
allowed
strictly prohibited
had
one
period.
that
grasp
of
period
later
a
erratic
Things
period,
and
Bible,
one
receptive
one
revelation
divine
knowledge
people.
the
preceding.
an
and
in
Bible
the
form
method
a
the
circle
of
successive
of
to
in
general
a
study,
properly
revelation
embryo
being
study
each
needs
matured
Besides
Bible
view
be
may
the
enabled
are
and
man
and
revealed
grown
the
with
complement
various
of
general
a
periods.
by
method
periods,
a
revelation
bible:
periods.
or
enlargement,
of
student
dealings
definite
the:
profitable
very
that
of
X.
it may
reliable
the
be
of
chronology
said
chronology
that
there
covering
196
the
is
Old
no
this
Testament,
certain
period.
and
The
in
lutely
absosys-
THE
tern
forth
set
as
it has
reliable
as
have
at
In
For
as
no
many
universally)
means
of
chronology
any
been
years
mistakes, it is considered
its
of
study
the
begin with
accepted.
the
on
whole
Testament
Old
the
erally
gen-
we
periods of
the
Bible
it is well
general view, taking
a
in
at
details.
no
example:
1.
The
Antedeluvian
2.
The
period
3.
The
Patriarchal
4.
The
Theocratic
5.
The
Regal
Another
B.
The
2.
B.
The
3.
B.
The
4.
5.
the
The
close
6.
"430
Dr.
The
points
period
Silent
H.
T.
under
to
the
Flood
the
Exodus
the
Judges
"
"
period
"
Flood
the
"
to
Exodus
the
"
to
the
Judges
"
period
D.
"
the
(1012-430
"
period
the
first
temple
"
the
first
to
Ezra,
or
C).
B.
close
temple
of
prophecy
to
Christ
I.).
of
each
to
C).
Sell, in his Bible
table
Creation
"
C).
prophecy
C.-A.
C).
C).
B.
B.
following
period
Solomonic
of
C).
C).
Davidic
(1141-1021
B.
1
period (1491-1095 B. C).
period
Mosaic
(1491-1141
192
view.
Noahic
(2348-1491
(2348-
races
period (1921-1491. B. C.)
Adamic
(4004-2348
early
C).
B.
(4004-2348
period
the
history.
period (1095-587 B.
Periodic
The
1.
of
Testament
Old
of
Periods
General
"
197
present.
the
first to
by
BOOKS
for
has
by Ussher
(though
Although
OF
BOOK
six
:
great
Study
by Periods, gives
periods,
with
four
the
principal
198
THE
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
PERIODS.
1.
Creation.
2.
The
Garden
3.
The
flood.
4.
The
ancient
the:
IN
I.
be:ginning.
of Eden.
world.
THEOCRACY.
THE
II.
5.
Abraham
6.
Moses
and
the
7.
Joshua
and
the conquest.
8.
The
and
judges
The
rise of
10.
The
glory
11.
Division
12.
Prophets
of
Israel.
THE
the
of
13.
The
captivity.
14.
The
return
15.
Prophets
16.
Malachi
the
18.
The
19.
The
20.
advent
life of
CAPTIVITY.
exile.
exile
and
return,
Christ.
CHRIST
of the
of
EARTH.
ON
Messiah.
Christ
resurrection
Supremacy
Kingdom.
Kingdom.
from
V.
The
the
THE
IV.
17.
Kingdom.
fall of
of the
to
KINGDOM.
Kingdom.
the
and
of
people.
exodus.
III.
9.
chosen
the
on
and
Christ.
earth.
ascension.
CHAPTER
a
STUDY
o:^
Much
of
great
part
the;
parabIve:s
the
of
of
truth
of
to
discern
Jesus;
God-man
as
well
as
In
in
the
as
a
his
of
Then
the
the
design.
If
Father's
rich
the
real
John
forcefully
If,
the
people
obtain
*From
of
the
this
the
Girdlestone's
hand,
other
need
be
of
faith
blessing
Hovj
to
its
the
of
five
heavenly
15)
sity
neces-
18)
the
thousand
and
beneficent
concerning
soul,
our
then
(Matt.
(Matt.
thousand
God
answered?
this
for
the
Does
the
(Luke
is
of
(Luke
show
serve
provision
the
being
taught
Word.
form.
son
judge
11)
to
four
illustrate
the
on
lesson
feeding
and
6),
unjust
bountiful
and
miraculous
of
(Luke
of
to
purpose
duty
from
come
prodigal
assurance
man
the
the
His
the
of
parables
importunate
Is
the
and
prayer
of
the
Some
truth.
heart
the
specialize
parabolic
loving
parable
it forth.
in
of
must
Teacher
of
parables
divine
he
of
to
the
of the
sense,
great
the
reveal
sets
the
the
utterance
gave
Then
real
meaning
^this is
"
student
very
hidden
;
the
in
omnipotence
miracles
knowledge
things
to
eminently
a
the
after
desire
Father?
in
yea,
said, He
He
to
of the
parables
itself
in
the
of
His
privilege
the
concealed
might
the
in
manifested
discover
as
in
beautiful
ever
kingdom
revealed
sense,
search
most
To
lord.*
our
hidden
was
power
miraculous.
the
Jesus
divine
His
sphere
the
of
of
miracle:s
and
teaching
of
the
XI
15) apply
14;
and
truth.
the
desires
Master
their
on
and
inherit
Study
the
200
part
English
as
the
Bible.
to
being
promises
teach
His
necessary
of
God,
THE
then
the
miraculous
Mark
17:14;
OF
BOOK
of
curing
Luke
9:17;
BOOKS
the
201
demoniac
child
9:38) abundantly
(Matt.
illustrates this
truth.
Other
illustrations
show
cited
to
the
there
is concealed
student
in the
is
parable
is
presented
to
resembles, and
word
side
in
us
and
of
of
miracles
it
by which
medium
conviction
avoided,
illustrated
and
is
real
attention
or
is
great
Saviour's
always
are
They
importance.
Mark
4.26-29)
to
35-38).
Thus
unlearned
and
He
force
they
at the
of
them
extent
was
because
and
being
SPEAK
the
Jews
individually, too
is made
power
IN
were,
is
truth
the
upon
is
heart
remarkable
are
and
appropriateness,
truths
of
the
Teacher
and
Luke
first
20:1-14;
and
10:25-37,
to
mon
com-
to
even
His
hearers
13:6-9; John
prejudiced
to
4:
the
whom
persons
easily apprehended,
instantly felt and
was
WHY
It
time
same
by
supposed,
especially adapted
were
side
them.
(Matt. 13:33),
(Matt. 13:47-50;
two
comparing
daily objects (Matt.
Great
very
arrested, offense
convey
labors
it
from
things
parables
7:36-50;
the
addressing,
was
to
to
domestic
by which
surrounded
were
relate
(Luke
occurrences
scenery
employed
The
important
clearness, force, simplicity,and
they
thing which
two
and
secured,
something
derived
of
purpose
with
Our
Lord.
our
illustrate.
to
either
the
enforced
and
conscience.
for
the
of events,
narrative
a
for
were)
of truth
of
which
other
some
placing of
the
wealth
been
PARABI,i:S.
it is desired
meaning
has
enough
speech under
lieu
which
words
(as
Thus
the
of
mine
a
parable implies comparison, being
Greek
the
what
parables
form
a
added, but
saviour's
OUR
A
be
might
the
acknowledged.
PARABLES?
as
prejudiced
a
to
nation
be
and
to
instructed
a
great
more
THE
202
clearly, that
in
12;
Luke
Son
of
an
Everything
done
in
that
on
revealed
Even
receive
death,
apostles
the
Father
the
Hitherto
have
allude
to
seems
the doctrine
of
our
as
approaching
great
and
prominent
Before
this
our
saying
eleven
wondering
from
but
you,
the
them
among
ye
the
"
"
cannot
Spirit of truth,
truth
(John
things
but
time
the
"I
have
cometh
in my
I
spoken
when
I
Saviour's
our
He
and
more
His
with
;
of God
had
;
unto
to
more
say
unto
when
He,
into
said
in
out
gone
you
He
you
no
attentive
already
guide
most
epistles.
the
howbeit,
will
shall
the
things
to
through
of the
one
told
ye
teaching
of
had
ask, and
;
16:23,24)."
His
is
ye
it you
give
(John
in
in
whatsoever
afterwards
and
diced
preju-
too
name
full
now
He
the Messiah.
will
yet many
is come.
fully
illustrate.
He
features
them
bear
is
ises
prom-
was
were
you,
Judas
have
16:12,13)";
"These
unto
Saviour
traitor
He
as
the mercy-seat
distinguishing
was
crucifixion; when,
Priest, which
High
man.
which
it is true,
first time
the
His
earth
converse
be
may
the
of
earliest
until
to
name
my
joy
for
the
required
His
say
3:11,
young
on
dead
time
nothing
receive, that your
Christ
solemn
asked
ye
it
and
in
rich
apostles
to
before
night
the
time
sad
the
ascension
and
"Verily, verily, I
ask
shall
which
the
words,
shall
He
in
on
from
even
Himself
assertion
Genesis,
in
doctrines
from
Mark
the
Bible, from
chosen
them
on
especially
the
come,
resurrection,
touched
with
our
character,
calls
always
His
of
His
gradual development,
resurrection
minds
the
to
the
His
at
to
time
some
teaching while
of
throughout
Saviour
For
waives
Lord's
principle
be noticed
of the
almost
conversation
our
parables, which
(Matt. 16:20;
it
sometimes
in His
divinity,as
in
of
disclosure
He
and
them
to
declare
to
BOOKS
unexplained.
open
4:41).
Man,
spoke
left
others
forbidding
to
He
avoided
Lord
Lord
our
cases
many
OF
BOOK
all
again,
proverbs,
speak
unto
THE
proverbs, but
in
you
OF
BOOK
BOOKS
I shall show
203
plainlyof
you
Father
the
(John 16:25)."
PARABOIvIC
And
in
after
accordance
the
with
of
outpouring
Pentecost, the
apostles
had
passed,
this
method
was
still with
for
the
and
the
of
without
suffered, risen, ascended
of its
are
in
narrated
six
in
does
his
of
our
forty
in
parables
three
give
not
A
Gospel.
by
one
the
or
these
of
name
the
part
the
lesson
/.
Recorded
I.
in
in
separated
at
one
Lord
our
(Heb.
13:8),
had
Lord
had
revealed
was
in
all
recorded
Of
three
is the
these
in
thirty-one
two
Gospels,
are
and
teaching by parables
accordance
which
gelists,
evan-
only evangelist who
parables
In
the
by
the
it
is
given
with
case
was
of
in the
lowing
fol-
their
relation
each
parable,
spoken
it is
in
is
given,
recorded, and
Gospel only.
in the
tares
The
Bible
place
to
it conveys.
24-30).
*Froni
the
while
ever
parts of Scripture in which
or
The
in
evangelists.
more
for
as
Lord's
our
table, classified
resorted
fulness.
John
list of
it were,
as
heaven, the Comforter
number.
of
any
the
them.
to
disguise. The
at
Saviour,
Gospels.
of
unremittingly preached
and
Gospel only,
one
time
any
dispensation
glorious
veil
a
of
day
(i Cor. 2:2), Jesus Christ,
into
Christian
the
the riches
clear
necessary
crucified
slightestattempt
and
at
them, but boldly and
Him
the
on
made
was
so
Lord,
our
understanding
apostles never
instruction,
and
the
The
and
yesterday, to-day,
same
Spirit
Holy
all
of
sayings
teaching by parables, under
Jesus Christ
come,
these
and
opened,
time
TEMPORARY.
spiritual eyes
were
The
the
TEACHING
good
the
Student's
wheat.
and
judgment.
Handbook.
bad
Gennesareth.
together during
Matt.
13:
life, but
THB
204
The
2.
The
hidden
of
the
The
The
45,46).
search
4.
pearl
of
great
of
salvation.
The
draw-net
judgment,
True
though
The
5.
The
of
danger
just
the
and
wicked
sinner
in
(Matt.
13:
at
final
the
(Matt.
13:52).
church.
Capernaum.
servant.
necessity
13:
life.
Gennesareth.
Christ's
laborers
in
Christians
in
under
life and
The
of
forgiveness
two
sinfulness
(Matt.
others, and
to
18:
the
(Matt. 22:1-14).
wedding
times
the
for
necessity
the
to
men
is
of Olives.
Mount
the
in
shown
of
robe
pel,
Gos-
the
embrace
righteousness
which
and
profession.
king's son.
of
bellion
Re-
:28-3i).
21
by repentance,
mere
Reluctance
garment,
various
at
(Matt.
followed
will
of
call
circumstances.
insincerity of
the
their
Jerusalem.
marriage
(Matt.
Jerusalem.
vineyard.
receive
sons.
and
The
the
various
against God's
and
the
and
together during
20:1-16).
9.
gospel,
(Matt.
ingratitude.
The
8.
the
of
unmerciful
^^^
23-35).
7.
of
the
of
householder.
members
6.
price. Gennesareth.
fishing. Gennesareth.
in
Separation
47,48).
(Matt. 13:44).
Gospel.
value
great
BOOKS
Gennesareth.
treasure.
"great value
3.
OF
BOOK
the
Christ's
righteousness.
The
10.
The
13).
careless
11.
30).
make
12.
difference
of conduct
of
Olives.
exhibited
by
(Matt.
25:1-
watchful
and
Christians.
The
The
good
The
at
talents.
ten
necessity
of
the
sheep
and
use
The
25:31-46).
wicked
virgins. Mount
ten
the
Mount
that
is incumbent
advantages
final
the
of Olives.
goats.
that
Mount
separation
day of judgment.
of
on
God
(Matt. 25
every
has
to
given him.
of Olives.
the
man
:i4-
good
(Matt.
and
the
THE
Seed
13.
growing
heart
of
of
growth
205
Gennesareth.
and
grace
(Mark
in
religion
the
man.
The
14.
BOOKS
unperceived.
Gradual
4:26-29).
OF
BOOK
Olives.
of
master
(Mark
watching,
house
a
second
of
Mount
journey.
for
necessity
Christ's
of
time
on
The
13:32-37).
the
as
the
constant
is not
coming
known.
The
15.
Gratitude
of
for
The
16.
duty
enforced.
and
oppressed,
creed, opinions,
The
17.
The
5-10).
The
18.
The
21.)
(Luke
7:41-43).
the
with
commensurate
mity
enor-
forgiven.
Samaritan.
good
Man's
37).
forgiveness
offense
the
Galilee.
debtors.
two
his
to
All
who
are
our
(Luke
Jerusalem.
sick
are
and
shown,
neighbor
and
neighbors,
its
10:30-
ance
perform-
suffering,
in
want,
of
irrespective
color,
nationality.
or
friend
at
beneficial
midnight.
uncertainty
the
life and
11:
in prayer.
Jerusalem.
man.
of
(Luke
of perseverance
effects
rich
foolish
Jerusalem.
12:16-
(Luke
evil of
being worldly-
minded.
The
19.
38).
Necessity
tell
know
or
The
20.
of
when
(Luke
steward
and
second
coming
and
neglectful
12:42-48).
duties
our
at
12:35-
for
none
shall
be.
may
salem.
Jeru-
servant.
exhortation
An
of
performance
(Luke
watchfulness,
constant
Christ's
faithful
Jerusalem.
feast.
wedding
the
to
all times
to
scientious
con-
God
man.
21.
The
barren
fig
by God
to
bring
all the
under
Unprofitableness
us
to
Jerusalem.
tree.
of
means
Christ, and
to
13:6-9).
(Luke
grace
appointed
life
eternal
through
Him.
22.
(Luke
Strife
for
14:7-11).
chief
rooms
Humility
at
desirable
feasts.
and
Jerusalem.
necessary.
2o6
THB
The
2^.
All
to
The
8-10).
sinful
The
25.
The
loving
God
The
26.
Need
of
The
2y.
rich
will
meet
The
28.
5-10).
God
for
man
any
The
29.
not
to
30.
of
or
The
pounds.
Recorded
^2.
y:24-2y,
of
Houses
Luke
consistent
profession.
and
reward;
in
two
built
repentance.
(Luke
16:1-12).
life to
the
prayer,
be
the
hears
though
He
(Luke
impossible
him.
18:1-8).
all who
avail
no
dress
ad-
appear
may
(Luke
publican. Jerusalem.
of
17:
answering.
in
long
earth
on
(Luke
God
:
(Luke
come.
it is
Jerusalem.
to
while
required of
is
God;
before
acceptable.
Jerusalem.
its
of
services, and
our
self-abasement
and
The
seem
may
reckless, and
Jerusalem.
persistent prayer
in
111-32).
15
Jerusalem.
in
than
more
(Luke
sufferings
Self-righteousness
brings
2.
all
Pharisee
18:9-14).
31.
and
recompense
sincerely
hear,
humility
Lazarus.
unjust judge.
Advantages
Him
do
for
sinners.
signs
unprofitable servants.
to
world
eternity.
actions
demands
15:
repentant
Jerusalem.
and
suitable
a
first
the
for
man
over
sinners,,however
steward.
Men's
16:19-31).
tance
reluc-
(Luke
of the
Jerusalem.
on
preparation
Saviour
the
in heaven
towards
unjust
their
Jerusalem.
money.
son.
ready acceptance
116-24).
14
Christ;
through
of
joy
prodigal
of
love
of
care
the
(Luke
worldliness.
piece
and
men,
salvation
through
lost
BOOKS
Jerusalem.
supper.
to
come
The
24.
His
great
called
men
OF
BOOK
sloth
(Luke
its
19:12-27).
igence
Dil-
punishment.
Gospels.
on
rock
6:46-49).
profession,
and
sand.
Exemplification
and
the
(Matt.
Galilee.
of
the
stability
instability of
false
2o8
THE
their
and
connection
Neander's
exhibits
OF
BOOK
the
to
BOOKS
His
with
kingdom,
The
classification.
of the
numbering
and
numbers
have
in the
parables
thus
erence
ref-
foregoing
list.
Parables
1.
The
The
prodigal
chief
two
given
strict
in lists of
Call
The
to
the
enter
of
marriage
in
of Christ.
and
(24)
money
the
; the
publican C30X;
(22).
hidden
the
and
garment
(9).
in
of
the
word
a
pearl
warring king (*)
The
in reference
parable marked
list,and, although
teaching
parable, it
; the
king's son,
above
the
is not
it conveys
is
generally given
parables.
of Christ.
kingdom
the
(2)
treasure
king's
son
(9)
; the
great supper
(23)-
4.
Activity in
The
vine
comparison
the
(*)
;
negative requisites.
or
of the
Saviour's
our
(i)
hidden
kingdom
the
marriage
of the
form
the
leaven
piece of
lost
tower
included
sense
under
wheat
fishing (4).
feasts
; the
; the
wedding
is not
(*)
in the
requisites.
; the
14:28-33)
in the
; the
Pharisee
at
(8)
sons
the
; the
rooms
price (3)
great
thus
in
; the
(25)
Positive
(2.)
to
(38)
parables,
sheep (34)
son
for
Luke
seed
Anti-Pharisaic
lost
The
tares
requisitesfor entering
Moral
strife
; the
(37)
draw-net
',
The
his seed
of Christ.
of the kingdom
progress
mustard
{2^:^) the
(i).
J.
of
grain
2.
of
and
sower
meal
the
on
kingdom
(John
of Christ.
15:1)
certainly, but
not
"
a
parable
in
the
literallynumbered
sense
among
of
THB
Christ's
(11)
the
vineyard
5.
The
the
; the
log
husbandmen
wicked
barren
BOOKS
(39)
; the
fig-tree (21)
;
the
ten
laborers
in
(7).
spiritof
true
of Christ.
kingdom
the
Forgiveness.
(i.)
The
the
parables;
talents
OF
BOOK
good Samaritan
debtors
two
The
(2.)
The
; the
(16)
unmerciful
(6)
servant
(15).
right
unjust
of
use
wordly
possessions.
; the
rich
man
and
Lazarus
spiritunder
the
name
of
prudence.
steward
(26)
(27).
The
(3.)
The
ten
(4).
The
Christian
virgins (10).
Prayer.
; the
unjust judge (29)
Other
authors, continues
division.
Dr.
Such
(i.)
Grey
Angus,
divides
at
midnight (17).
have
them
the
represent
as
friend
adopted
into
"
and
nature
ent
differ-
a
of the
progress
Gospel dispensation.
Such
(2.)
the
calling
of
Greswell
as
divides
of three
(i.)
them
is
Such
into
instruction.
the
to
prophetic
either.
He
the moral.
and
regards
them
:
represent
as
and
in their
moral
preferable
classes
truths
blessed
deliver
as
Ivisco's division
and
rejection of the Jews
Gentiles.
the
Such
(3.)
the
represent
as
the
divine
powers
effects.
heavenly kingdom
in
their
as
taining
con-
origin and
(See preceding lists,37, 38,
33,
8, 2).
(2.)
on
these
I.
9, 23
Such
as
represent
truths, and
Those
that
(callingand
these
respect
election
the
are
the
heavenly kingdom
founded
"
church
differ), i,
as
4.
a
whole,
21,
39,
;
THE
2IO
Those
2.
that
the
church,
the
warring
faith,love,
25, and
the
and
of
hope
Love,
3.
Hope,
useful
rules
Nicholls
in
01^
down
for
the
guidance
the
in
to
the
"
10.
These
PARABLES.
considerations
of
those
who
and
are
from
instruction
rules
posed
pro-
the
considerations
are
form.
against fanciful interpretations.
intended
illustrate
to
law, "Thou
sometimes
shalt
thus
been
are
a
Gospel.
the
for
for
longing
and
intended
abridged
an
THE
laid
example, the parable
the
and
tower
relation
8, 27,
are
draw
to
given here
of the
In
30,
CONSIDERATION
parables.
For
the
II.
10,
FOR
Guard
of
into
6, 16.
endeavoring
/.
individuals
heavenly kingdom
its members.
2.
various
parables
the
represent
as
Faith, humility, etc., 7,
by
of
entrance
1.
Some
BOOKS
king.
RULES
of
the
respect
24,
34,
Such
(3.)
OF
BOOK
of
the
love
the
second
great commandment
thy neighbor
dangerous
departure
They
the
pure
is
what
of
modes
from
effect of
the
pretation
inter-
simplicity
producing
the
Word,
exciting
ingenious
rather
than
milk
of
thyself,"has
as
Such
perverted.
have
ously
Samaritan, obvi-
good
a
that
relish
dis-
a
morbid
what
is
true.
2.
Never
from
From
the
(Luke
that
or
16:24),
Lazarus
is
of
to
or
duty
circumstances.
the
infer
altogether
was
point of doctrine
any
incidental
circumstances
glorified saints
is said
prove
single phrases
Abraham
to
to
attempt
the
rich
man
propriety
unwarrantable.
in Abraham's
bosom,
addressing
of
prayers
When
it is meant
it
THB
that
he
when
John,
the
at
received
was
more
he
that
he
might
of
master
or
Again,
of
will
reverence
the
son"
this
five
of
In
in
one
of
the
that
be
made
Consider
J.
Our
declared
by
parable of
prodigal
which
son
lost
words
and
design
of
lost
the
host
said, "They
No
with
meet
make
otherwise
the
ten
of
half
in
the
pieces
ten
evidently
ten;
laid
be
finally
4), only
15
the
as
sion
profes-
a
and
to
from
represented
are
one
was
of
parable
a
of
ignorant
was
that
for
one
sheep (Luke
; in
instance,
Bible
on
every
may
soon
itself.
the
in
the
25 113, and
be
lost
piece
not
; when
we
to
lay too
we
need
the
His
of
much
design
be
is
in the
and
money,
the
occasion
the
Chrysostom
stress
learnt
virgins
ten
15:2).
have
not
speaker.
from
inferred
(see Luke
them
parable,
of
parable
the
easily
ought
phrases
the
the
who
is not
stress
sheep,
may
''We
of
saved
lost
in Matthew
introduced
remarks,
of those
astray
parable,
a
design
Him
the
body
it is
five
carefullythe design of
Lord's
cumstance
cir-
the
the
from
of the
much
contradict
to
of
would
finally be
went
too
of
circumstance
made
God
that
because
proportion
that
showing
manner
variety. For
Son
His
infer
parable
silver, the
a
chief
be
fill up
imply
to
will
hundred
one
of
or
of
should
or
foolish, half
as
religion
perish.
)
13 123
bosom
(Matt. 21:37).
cannot
virgins (Matt. 25:1)
and
such
husbandmen,
reception which
We
was
three
place
in
the
on
to
wicked
my
Jews.
wise
head
it ornament
the
imagines
the actual
the
lay
application
give
to
who
as
(John
feasts, when
couch,
introduced
parable of
moment
one
guest
doctrinal
or
peculiar honor,
feast.
only
in the
on
his
repose
the
no
narrative,
Jewish
the
211
Jesus' bosom
on
At
reclined
was
BOOKS
of
place
a
leaning
was
persons
that
to
Supper.
Last
honor
OF
BOOK
the
anxious
upon
scope
about
single
and
any-
THE
212
but
thing
intended
son
the
moral
need
for
seek
nor
of the
privileges
the
its
impair
do
the
are
meant
for
the
and
far
to
of the
the
to
fact
this
of the
on
prodigal
ring
vants,
ser-
ally
natur-
restoration
falls in
with
the
to
the
it further
pursue
unjust
design of
general
be
might
He
that
did
(Luke i6:i), if
steward
Lord
our
not
parable
was
we
took
from
occasion
teaching
and
feel
may
to
Poole
as
obscure;
and
it to
commanding
of
acts
and
Julian
the
reproach
culty
diffi-
a
remarks,
of the heathen
some
we
condemn
pointedly
more
very
apostates, together with
as
the
tion
Scriptural interpreta-
putting
so
of
by the hired
injustice. ''Jerome of old,"
"thought
Christ,
parable
principally
meaning.
in the
other
the
prodigal's perfect
son,
parable
man's
instruction
far-fetched
parable, but
attend
not
the
a
the
of
In
of
in
any
ring, etc.,
expresses
scope
Thus
inquire who
not
BOOKS
useful
or
thereby."
we
OF
BOOK
ophers,
philos-
doctrine
of
ness,"
unrighteous-
whereas, by observing that the single point here
the
used
means
vanishes:
difficulty
the
which
m.eans
this
that
their
sacred
than
the
who
with
needed
the
Pharisees
to
their
;
a
that
of
this
children
of
in
world
light;
their end.
in His
parables
times
some-
principles, rather
own
157)
repentance," but
(Luke
to
showed
end, and
children
the
Lord
reference
fact.
(Luke
no
Again
never
in
his
means
our
on
is true
so.
and
men
Pharisees
the
and
in
used, he
secure
than
wiser
adapt their
writers
what
on
Thus
God
to
end, the whole
that
steward
unjust
generation
argue
men
it is evident
calculated
is,they better
The
4,
for
single point of comparison
in
are
attainment
the
well
forethought
of the
the
for
is
15:25),
yet it is
not
transgressed His
the
true
were
not
really ''just
selves
they thought themelder
that
brother
sents
repre-
had
served
they
commandments,
but
they
TUB
thought
Lord
BOOK
and
so,
shows
It is
zvhat
bad
the
because
so
fully exposed
of
them
to the
the
of
we
consider
may
Pharisees,
shall
by
but
the
the
contrary,
and
this
go
of
which
of
it.
God,
few
a
be
must
that
plea
it to
His
the
be
clue
and
the
for those
even
had
our
Pharisee
show
is the
has
of
gift
whom
; that
like
the
God,
unforgiven (Luke
presence
the
only
of mercy
righteousness, though,
own
from
away
notion
of the
is to
men,
acknowledge
we
understood
character
Lord;
our
our
in
been
the best
in
and
their
hypocrisy of
justificationbefore
trust
we
have
those
very
design
ground
if
would
of
addressed
immediately
was
interpretationof the parable
publican,
hands
Pharisees, for instance, is that of
the
just
was
His
at
mercy
those
to
the circumstances
probable they
of the
notion
men,
blessed
our
opposition
sought
consider
to
parable
it is
sense
One
principles
their
who
213
19:22).
important
whom
to
BOOKS
own
was
wrong
sinners
(see also Luke
5.
their
upon
how
and
publicans
OF
we
18:9,
etc.).
Some
6.
That
of
of
of
spread
the
Gospel
the
of the
that
of the
:47)
in the
to
the
tares
that
show
from
discovered
remarks
m
them
small
:33)
the
their
:3)
is
(Matt.
13
there
will be
a
Boyle,
which
the
are
as
the
Jews
in
of
the
upon
that
mixture
day
"other
of
malice
day of judgment.
to
; that
destruction
of the
prophetic
and
:24)
of
the
foretells
beginnings
consequent
Gospel produces
frequently point
doubt,"
very
13
prophetic.
are
(Matt. 13:31)
death, and
till the
church
21
(Matt.
sower
effects which
seed
(Matt.
putting Christ
that
parables
mustard
husbandmen
the
13
Lord's
our
hearts
of the
of
Our
various
of
and
Lord's
judgment;
prophecies will
yet unregarded."
;
men
(Matt.
net
good
:
and
then
bad
ables
par-
"no
be
THB
214
SAVIOUR
OUR
In
studying
derive
only
will
their
presents
location
be
to
miracles
in the
parables
Narrated
Two
blind
dumb
A
in
blind
A
the
of
dumb
man
fish
the
17:24
7:31
healed
,
8:22
passed
through
unseen
the
fishes
5:1
the
widow's
son
the
crooked
woman
"
man
with
ten
lepers
ear
of
"
"
"
7:11
13:11
the
"
"
22:50
2:1
5:1
Bethesda...
at
9:1
11:43
fishes
21:1
Narrated
in
in synagogue
centurion's
and
blind
Healing
4:46
(of fever)....
son
Lazarus
of
II.
of
servant
blind
born
man
of
14:1
17:11
"
"
The
dropsy
Malchus,
the
high priest
into
wine
water
Turning
nobleman's
the
Healing
man
impotent
Healing
Gospels
two
cured
1:23
demoniac
dumb
the
daughter
the
four
the
fig-tree
of
the
7:1
12:22
11:14
Syropheni-
thousand
the
Stilling
Healing
mother-in-law
storm
of
legion
the
devils
"
Jairus'
of
Raising
Healing
the
Walking
the
"
IV.
Feeding
blood
a
withered
hand.
Bartimaeus
five
in
four
thousand
8:1
21:18
11:12
8:2
1:40
5:12
8:14
1:30
4:38
8:26
4:37
8:22
8:28
5:1
8:27
9:2
2:3
5:18
9:20
5:25
8:43
9:23
5:38
8:49
12:10
3:1
6:6
14:25
6:48
17:14
9:17
9:38
20:30
10:46
18:35
6:35
9:12
.
(Two
20)
Narrated
the
of
child
blind
Matt.
men,
palsy
sea
demoniac
Curing
the
daughter
with
man
on
of
issue
with
woman
swine
entering
sick
man
7:24
15:32
Gospels.
three
leper
Peter's
"
in
Narrated
the
Healing
The
8:5
15:21
III.
4:33
,
(of palsy)..
servant
cian
Feeding
Cursing
John.
4:30
"
Demoniac
Luke.
9:32
healed
of
Raising
Draught
miracles, with
Mark.
multitude
Draug-ht
RaisingHealing
ing
follow-
9:27
mouth
Christ
The
cases
only.
Gospel
healed..
and
man
When
Matt.
one
the
deaf
in many
will not
Gospels.
healed
men
demoniac
Stater
The
in
student
in action.
list of
Miracles.
I.
the
lessons, but
complete
a
BOOKS
MIRACLES.
historical
them
recognize
S
Saviour's
our
immediate
table
OF
BOOK
6:19
blind
Gospels.
6:5
2i6
THB
Hamlin
Dr.
the'
Euphrates.
you
ever
of
"Were
"Yes,
had
there.
that
the ruins
there
go
I
considered
of several
I
"
engaged
for
large
a
A
tents.
to
the
mounds
which,
look
one
begin
sport
my
surprise
sheik
and
for
week,
a
as
find
to
rarely
the
I
Nothing
the
as
before
could
our
gun
and
caverns
among
with
game,
I
night.
caught
him
What
!
I had
had
would
was
I went
to
my
to
the
him
engaged
handsomely,
contract
then
intending
set.
tents
our
strolled
distance, and
however,
say,
pitched
in
strongly.
paying
was
and
infested
had
me
me
at
sun
pany
com-
accompany
and
the
not
was
except
striking the
most
it
object to
no
my
are
I
to
in the
encampment,
our
men
protested
and
seen
animals
soon
starting off
was
the ruins
the
heard
having
to
holes
in
experience
except
being
I took
The
toward
steps
East
that
Babylon
sundown
visitor
I determined
followers
reached
two
or
my
his
cover
is
there
into
doctor.
Knowing
money
around.
which
of
turned
with
We
however,
sight
he
sheik
sum.
a
and
"
the
in game,
be
to
man
little before
have
out
a
others
a
his
curious
a
him
that
sport, and
shooting.
for
safe
of
abound
Babylon
week's
a
of
me
fond
very
of
for
reminds
am
drew
learned
Babylon ?" asked
in
that
and
he
and
deal, especially in the
great
a
BOOKS
question,
which
during
traveled
region
the
evaded
conversation,
had
OF
BOOK
and
here
scarcely begun.
induce
him
to
remain.
"
'It isn't
after
sunset.
sorts
of
whoever
one
of
things
the
dark
here
stay here
and
ghosts, goblins, ghouls,
of
out
come
is found
the
is taken
holes
off
by
and
caverns,
them
and
all
and
becomes
themselves.'
"Finding
as
In
flesh dare
said ; 'no mortal
safe,'he
it is I'm
that
I could
paying
stay I'll double
you
it.'
not
more
persuade him,
than
I
I
ought to,
said, 'Well,
but
if
you'll
THE
"
said, 'I couldn't
'No,' he
the
No
world.
off to
go
Arab
has
I want
But
Babylon.
OF
BOOK
place about
a
hour
217
all the
the
seen
what
do
an
for
stay
ever
to
BOOKS
is
sun
distant
down
go
right by
and
in
money
on
We'll
you.
back
come
at
daybreak.'
''And
"As
soon
Bible
my
'And
and
Sodom
shall
it be
shall
the
the
glory
Arabian
their
lie there
and
creatures:
dance
palaces
be
her
and
it
that is
"No,"
you're
time
before
He
is
to
of
in
herds
shepdesert
doleful
satyrs shall
islands
shall
their
and
come,
the
full
be
dragons
near
the
of
her
exactly," said the Turk, when
been
history you've
Hamlin,
Dr.
educated
You
man.
translated
was
and
shall
of the
beasts
; neither
cry
pleasant
days shall
"
answered
an
wild
the
overthrew
there, and
dwell
of
inhabited, neither
beasts
shall
took
Isaiah:
beauty
God
; neither
houses
houses,
prolonged.'
"That's
"but
the
of
generation
to
wild
but
:
shall
owls
desolate
:
their
and
the
be
never
"I
Hamlin,
when
as
there
there
fold
And
there.
their
not
:
be
tent
given up."
13th chapter
generation
pitch
be
to
Dr.
kingdoms,
It shall
in from
dwelt
of
shall
Gomorrah.
make
shall
it the
from
excellency,
and
sport had
my
finished," said
had
read
Babylon,
Chaldees'
in
he
as
And
did.
they
go
into
Greek
that
it
was
given
I had
finished,
reading."
"it
is
prophecy.
know
that
about
three
Come,
Old
ment
Testa-
hundred
years
hundred
years
the
Christ."
acknowledged
"And
before
the
Hebrew
was.
at least two
that ?"
"Yes."
wasn't
"Well,
glory,
isn't it
and
"I'm
replied.
not
"I
this
prophecy
prepared
must
have
when
written
to
was
in
its
?"
give
time
Babylon
to
you
think
an
answer
it over."
now,"
he
2i8
THE
when
officer
the
to
God's
For
had
of
Our
'"
Him
their
Messiah
mostly
the
do
for
the
the
Bible
Turkish
familiarize
the
selves
our-
inspiration
study of
in the
Lord.
Testam.ent
of
how
diligently they
they
divine
the
truth
heart-
discovered
!
We
not
can-
example.
book
prophetic
suggestions given
and
knowledge
truths
of
dictions
prein the
stirring,- what
their
follow
each
the
What
soul-comforting
than
the
Messiah
only the Old
Yet
mine
In
edge
only tangible knowl-
for
man.
the
only knowledge
Redeem^er
had
search
to
"
unfathomable
better
The
that
of
the
their
be
prophets!
and
this
did
prophetic.
lay
apostles
God
searched
from
defence
was
to
His
prophetic
searching
of
to
us
years
prophets
was
and
Lord
of
be
can
chapter
"The
on
governed
Study
by
the
of
by Books."
Bible
The
themes
of
coming
lenium
of
Such
study:
;
the
the
and
themes
Christ,
future
worthy
Messiah
what
was
a
set
as
form
forth
in
restoration
of
of
of
complete
in
be
Jews
found
and
prophecv
the
;
of the
:
earth
exceedingly
relating to
life of
"
the
mil-
tion;
resurrec-
the
on
second
; the
the
deepest study.
prophecies
record
and
prophets
government
will
devout
study
given
God's
the
the
of
of
interesting course
an
first advent
the
as
others
many
illustrative
shows
prophecy
final issue
these, and
an
thousand
who
purposes
the
four
their
of
of
truth
picturesque portrayals of the
and
messages
prophecy
important
back
come
!
almost
Jews
the
to
it behooves
an
Word
of
and
so,
answer."
an
testimony
how
such
with
me
fulfillment
and
give,
BOOKS
said, "Do
give
unexpected
an
regard
of
and
you're ready
What
in
Hamlin
well," Dr.
"Very
OF
BOOK
"
able,
profit-
Below
is
Christ.
It
promised
OF
BOOK
THE
RELATING
PROPHECIES
First
His
1.
The
Mic.
2:44;
The
Zech.
4:1;
:/,
:6, 7,
; 45
11
9:6;
Dan.
24:17;
25:9;
12:3;
Sam.
7:14;
2
49:10;
23;
89:4, 29, 36;
2.
His
1 1
Mai.
9:24;
; 72 :8 ;
102
:24-27
Jer. 23:6;
40:10;
Mic.
Isa.
132:11;
18:18;
Ps.
II
18:4-6, 50;
Jer. 23:5;
:i;
22:18;
21:12;
22:22,
33:15.
Forerunner.
Isa. 40:3;
His
Mai.
Nativity
The
fact, Gen.
The
place,
Adoration
and
Early
3:15;
Gen.
Prophet
Conversion
Mic.
19;
15
72 :io,
Hos.
11
and
Office.
12:3;
49:10;
Isa. 59:20;
like
Ps.
Jer. 31:22.
7:14;
5:2.
; Isa.
60:3, 6.
:i.
Innocents, Jer. 31:15.
Mission
21:1;
Years.
Isa.
24:17,
Egypt,
of
Mission,
Priest
4:5.
Num.
into
Massacre
His
3:1;
by Magi,
Descent
Ps.
Num.
Generation, Gen.
26:4; 28:14;
4.
Dan.
34:24;
3:1.
Human
3.
2:2;
3:8.
Isa.
110:1;
Mai.
2
Ezek.
55:4;
49:1;
49:10;
Ps.
Divinity,
89:26, 2y',
5 :2;
42:6;
time, Gen.
His
CHRIST.
18:15; Ps. 89:20; Isa.
Deut.
3:15;
35:4;
32:1;
TO
-219
Advent.
fact, Gen.
28:16;
BOOKS
Moses,
of
24:19;
Deut.
18:18;
Jer. 33:16.
Melchizedek,
like
Num.
Deut.
Ps.
110:4.
18:15.
Gentiles, Isa.
11:10;
Deut.
32:43;
Ps.
;
THB
220
18:49;
Joel
Isa.
117-1;
19-4;
2:23;
OF
BOOK
1:10;
2:2,2.
Miracles, Isa. 35:5,
Spiritual
6; 42:7;
Ps.
graces,
2.
53:4.
Isa.
45:7;
11:2;
53:9;
42:1;
2.
Preaching,
Ps.
Purification
of
78:2; Isa.
2:7;
Temple,
Ps.
Mic.
61:1:
2:3;
4:2.
69 :9.
Passion.
His
5.
49:6; Hos.
45:23;
42:1;
Galilee, ministry in, Isa. 9:1,
61 :i,
BOOKS
Gentiles, Ps.
and
Rejection by Jews
56:5; 69:8; 118:22,
Isa.
23;
6:9,
2:1
8:14;
10;
41
; 22:12;
:5;
53:1;
29:13;
65:2.
Ps.
Persecution,
Isa. 49:7;
35:7,
56:5; 71:10;
12;
into
entry
Ps.
Jerusalem,
8:2;
118:25, 26;
9:9.
Betrayal by
friend, Ps.
own
Ps.
Betrayer's death,
55:15,
of
Desertion
by disciples,Zech.
False
accusation, Ps.
Silence
109:17.
23;
11:13.
13 :'j.
35:11;
109:2;
Ps.
22:7,
50:6.
under
Crucifixion,
Gall
and
Prayer
Cries
Ps.
suffering, Isa. 53 :7-9.
upon
offer
enemies,
the
17.
22:14,
vinegar,
for
Ps.
2:1,
2.
8, 16; 109:25.
Insult, buffeting, spitting, scourging,
Patience
13:6.
accusation, Ps. 38:13; Isa. 53:7.
under
Mocking,
27:12;
Zech.
11:12.
potter's field, Zech.
Purchase
55:13;
41:9;
thirty pieces, Zech.
for
Betrayal
Isa.
109:2;
53:3.
Triumphal
Zech.
22:6;
cross,
of, Ps. 69
Ps.
Ps.
:2i.
109:4.
22:1
; 31
:5.
Ps.
35:15,
21;
THE
Death
in
Death
with
Death
attested
Zech.
Bone
broken,
Amos
nature,
5
:20
;
22:18.
Ps.
34:20.
Zech.
22:16;
death, Ps.
13:6.
12:10;
40:6-8.
suffering, Isa. 53 :4-6, 12
the
with
9 '.26.
; Dan.
rich, Isa. 53 '.g.
Resurrection.
His
Ps.
16:8-10;
His
30:3;
:io;
41
6:2.
118:17; Hos.
Ascension.
16:11
68:18;
; 24:7;
Dominion
Ps.
102:24.
of
Ps.
vesture,
be
Ps.
Vicarious
Ps.
121
53:9,12.
by convulsions
for
to
Voluntary
*y.
89:45;
Isa.
malefactors,
lots
Piercing,
6.
life,Ps.
BOOKS
6.
not
Burial
of
prime
14:4,
Casting
OF
BOOK
universal
Isa.
72:8;
9:7;
and
Dan.
110:1
;
118:19.
everlasting, i Chron.
Ps.
7:14;
17:11-14;
8:6;
2:6-8;
110:1-3;
45:6, 7.
His
8.
P".
12:10;
be
their
is
a
9:6, 7; 66:18;
Dan.
7:13,
study
of
order
and
Zech.
14;
14:4-8.
able
the
to
greatest
locate
prophesying.
study
true
Isa.
50:3-6;
It is of
to
Advent.
Second
table
Captivity.
of the
of
help
them
In
point
Prophets
the
in
in
the
their
of
unless
Prophets
fact, there
this
based
can
is done.
on
the
the
Prophets
the
be
time
no
of
real
Following
Babylonian
222
THE
A
CHRONOLOGICAL
Prophets
%
in
concluding
the
fulfill
promises
His
we
may
be
study
neglect,
chapter,
and
it
beHef
us
not
be
in
said
the
as
in
neglect
no
of
other
Whatever
this
that
ability
conviction
Scriptures.
the
let
Captiviiy.
the
firm
our
PROPHETS.
Captivity.
let
our
strengthened
of
to
aear
God,
of
word,
will
prophetic
this
THE
Babylonish
the
on
BOOKS
OF
TABLE
Based
In
OF
BOOK
the
way
other
one.
faith
our
of
God
hope
by
method
to
yond,
bethe